A Family of Givers

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/43926666.

Rating: Mature
Archive Warning: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Rape/Non-Con
Category: F/M, Gen, M/M
Fandom: Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them (Movies)
Relationship: Tina Goldstein/Newt Scamander, Newt Scamander & Theseus
Scamander, Eulalie Hicks/Theseus Scamander, Queenie
Goldstein/Jacob Kowalski, Jacob Kowalski & Newt Scamander,
Queenie Goldstein & Tina Goldstein, Tina Goldstein & Theseus
Scamander, Tina Goldstein & Jacob Kowalski, Tina Goldstein & Eulalie
Hicks, Newt Scamander & Newt Scamander's Magical Beasts, Lyall
Lupin/Original Character(s)
Character: Tina Goldstein, Newt Scamander, Theseus Scamander, Jacob
Kowalski, Queenie Goldstein, Eulalie Hicks, Newt Scamander's Magical
Beasts, Newt Scamander's Mother, Newt Scamander's Father, Newt
Scamander's Parents, Lyall Lupin, Alastor "Mad-Eye" Moody
Additional Tags: Major Original Character(s), Ellie Scamander - Freeform, Joe
Scamander - Freeform, Jack Scamander - Freeform, Married Tina
Goldstein/Newt Scamander, Protective Tina Goldstein, Parents Tina
Goldstein/Newt Scamander, Protective Theseus Scamander, Protective
Newt Scamander, Newt Scamander is a Sweetheart, Post-World War II,
Angst and Hurt/Comfort
Language: English
Series: Part 26 of “Worrying Means You Suffer Twice” Universe
Stats: Published: 2022-12-29 Updated: 2023-09-14 Words: 139,116 Chapters:
31/?

A Family of Givers
by exasperatedtinagoldstein

Summary

In the aftermath of a brief pureblood uprising in London, the Scamander family must deal
with surprising revelations while also finally confronting the scars of the war against
Grindelwald. All the while Newt and Tina must grapple with raising the newest generation
of wizarding heroes.

Notes

Alrighty so this is the follow up to Miss Americana and Worrying. It takes place about a
month after the main plot of Miss Americana ends and two weeks-ish after the final chapter
where that big bombshell was dropped. This story goes back to the roots a bit and will
heavily feature Newt and Tina’s POVs while also being their children’s stories. We are
 gonna grapple with a lot of heavy content such as insecurities and low self-esteem to torture
and what Joe and Ellie went through in Nurmengard.

I hope you enjoy and thank you for supporting and reading!!

See the end of the work for more notes

 Like You’re Hanging By A Thread

She smiled into the next kiss. Lyall’s hands were roaming her legs as they laid on their new bed, in
their new apartment. Finally, Ellie thought, alone at last.

Mmm, I agree. I love your family and all the help they’ve offered the last few weeks, but-

Ly, please don’t mention my family right now.

Of course, love.

He lowered his lips to her neck then and Ellie wrapped her legs around his waist. She was about to
suggest removing some clothing when a knock sounded at the door. They both immediately stilled.
Again the knocking rang out.

“Maybe if we just pretend we aren’t home, they’ll go away.” She muttered as Lyall tilted his head.
He was about to respond when a third, more insistent knock rang. Immediately he grabbed his
wand and peeled away from her. Letting out an annoyed sigh, Ellie grabbed her own wand and
followed. He stood in the small hallway that led to their front door and living room. Lyall was
holding up a hand, insisting she be quiet. Ellie just rolled her eyes as her mind picked up on the
presence on the other side of the door.

She marched toward the door while Lyall hissed, “Ellie!” He’d been calling her that more.
‘Eleanor’ and ‘Starlight’ and ‘Love’ were still his preferred names for her, but over the last few
weeks since moving to America he’d called her Ellie more and more. And man it was sexy as hell
for her. But right now she had to force herself to ignore him. “Ellie, what are you-“

“This isn’t Manhattan, young lady.” Ellie snapped as she opened the door to reveal a ten year old
Estelle. Her baby sister was beaming up at her while Ellie opened the door wider to let her in.

The youngest Scamander skipped in and plopped herself down on the couch they’d moved in
earlier in the day. She shot Lyall a grin as he looked between the sisters in confusion. “Hi, Lyall!”

“Hi, Stell.” Her fiancé turned to her with an arched eyebrow. Ellie just rolled her eyes and glared at
her sister.

“You know I have to contact Mom and Dad.”

“They aren’t going to care.” Stell huffed and slumped back against the couch. “Golden Boy Ollie is
home for Winter Break so Mom doesn’t even notice me. And Dad? He’s down with the creatures
and-“

As if to prove her little sister wrong, a frantic patronus from their mother arrived. “ Ellie! Lyall!
Estelle’s missing! I know you are enjoying the new apartment but can you please look for her in
the park? Or maybe the library you two always visit, Elle? Dad and I are looking anywhere and
everywhere. The twins, Parker, Maddie, Pete, and Evan are covering the wizarding district and
Uncle Tree and Aunt Lally are-“

Ellie waved them patronus away and sent out a patronus of her own. The grey wolf stared at her for
a moment as she said, “Tell Mom, Dad, all the aunts and uncles, and the twins Lyall and I have her
and that she’s safe and sound.” The lupine figure took off with a nod while Lyall made his way to
her sister, checking her over. Estelle just grinned at him while Ellie fought an annoyed groan,
moving to their spare room. She made sure the bed was made and that there were clothes for the
girl before coming to the living room. Her coat was over her arm and Estelle blanched. “The guest
room is set up for you.”

“You aren’t making me go home?”

Sighing, Ellie moved to sit on the coffee table in front of her little sister. Instinctively it seemed,
Estelle moved forward, resting her forehead against Ellie’s. “No. I’m not. But I want to know
what’s going on.”

“Just, ugh.” She watched as her sister flopped back in an annoyed fashion. “I know I’m the
youngest, I’m the baby. And I know I’m spoiled so don’t even say anything, but do you ever feel
like you’re the least important out of the five of us? Like I’m not you, the world renowned Auror
following in Mom’s footsteps. I’m not Jack, Mr. Newt Scamander Jr. I’m not Joe either, the healer
prodigy. And I’m not Ollie. The youngest son named after Grandad.”

“Stella,” Ellie whispered as she leaned forward to cup her sister’s cheek. “First you’re ten, I rather
prefer you aren’t doing any of the dangerous stuff Jack, Joe, and I do. Second, no one is expecting
you to be anyone other than you. Because you are pretty great.”

“Then why is it Mom and Dad didn’t send the patronus until I was across town?”

Lyall was the one to answer her. He sat beside her little sister, tucking the girl into his side.
“Because your mum and dad are probably not thinking straight. They are out of their mind with
worry, Stella. Knowing them, they probably checked all over the basement first, hoping you were
there. Then when you weren’t they sent out the call to everyone, saving Ellie and I for last.
Because well,” he stopped himself. Ellie was fighting a laugh as she watched Wolf Boy try and
find a way to explain what they were doing to her ten year old sister.

“We were having alone time Mom didn’t want to interrupt.” Estelle just looked between them and
giggled. Smiling, Ellie rose from her perch and moved toward the door. “You gonna be okay with
Ly while I deal with Mom and Dad?” Her sister nodded.

Before she was out the door, Estelle called to her though. “Ellie?”

“Yeah, sweetie?” She stopped to look at her sister’s hazel eyes.

They were shining with unshed tears as Estelle whispered, “Tell them I’m sorry. That I just got
mad at dinner and thought they didn’t want me anymore.”

And with that Ellie’s heart broke. She made her way back into the living room as Lyall kissed
Estelle’s head. When she was in front of them, Ellie gripped her sister’s cheeks, making the ten
year old look at her. “Never for a single moment doubt how much they want you, how much they
love you. Because Estelle, they didn’t think they’d have another child after they lost Athena, didn’t
think they’d have another little girl. But they had Ollie and then the universe blessed our family
with you. And Mom, Dad, me, the twins, Ollie, Uncle Tree, Aunt Lals, Uncle Jacob, Aunt
Queenie, Nan, all our cousins and adopted aunts and uncles, we all love you so freaking much it
hurts.”

“Please include me in that list, love.” She glanced over at Lyall, who had draped his arms around
her sister.

“And Lyall loves you so much it hurts. In fact I think he loves you more than he loves me.”

“Don’t think, darling, because it’s true.” The smirk he wore made her hit his knee. But Estelle was
laughing again. Which is all she wanted. Lyall reached for her hand and squeezed. “Go. We’ll be
fine. I’ll let Stella pick out our record for tonight.”

Ellie pushed her lips into a pout that he leaned forward to kiss away. Only it didn’t work. When he
pulled away her pout remained. “That’s my job.”

“Not tonight, Starlight.”

“I want a divorce.”

“We aren’t married, darling.” She just rolled her eyes causing her sister to laugh again while Lyall
rose. He held her hand as he tugged her to him and in the most dramatic fashion dipped her while
pressing a very loving kiss to her lips. Forgetting they had an audience for a minute, Ellie let out a
content sigh against his lips and wrapped her arms around his neck. Then he was raising her back
up and pulling away, leaving her a bit dazed. “Alright, love?” She just nodded as he spun towards
the door. “Your parents’ house, love?”

“Right! Estelle being here!” She heard her little sister cackle as Ellie’s brain came back to herself.
She leaned up to kiss Lyall one last time. “I love you, I’ll be back soon!”

Lyall grinned, pecking her lips again. “We look forward to it.”

“Say it back.” She mumbled not stepping away still.

His lips nipped at her lips, muttering, “I love you too, Starlight.”

Ellie smiled brightly before moving to kiss her sister’s forehead. “I’ll be back. Listen to Lyall
okay?”

“Yes, Elle.” She pressed a kiss to Ellie’s cheek. “I love you.”

“Love you too, Stelle Belle.” Then she was off. Out the door. Ellie was down the stairs of the
building and out the lobby of the building before she apparated to the brownstone.

**********************************************************

Parker reached for his hand as he reappeared at Jack’s side. “She’s not at Boot’s and-“

“Babe.” He carefully leaned forward to cut his boyfriend. Parker just stared for a moment as Jack
rested his brow against his. “Ellie just sent a patronus. Estelle is safe and sound in Brooklyn with
her and Lyall.”

“Thank Morrigan.” The sigh of relief let out from the other man made Jack release one of his own.
His boyfriend leaned in to press a quick kiss to his lips and Jack melted, wrapping his arms around
Parker’s neck when a loud gasp was heard across the street. They pulled apart and looked to see
Max Braun making his way towards them with an angry look. “You have got to be fucking kidding
me.”

Jack squeezed him tighter before stepping back to deal with the idiot approaching. “Max, how are
you?”

“Keep your fucking hands off him.” Welp this was going to end well. Max shoved his way between
them and Jack saw the look on Parker’s face. He recognized the twitch in his jaw. And before his
boyfriend could lay his ex on his ass, Jack grabbed his arm.

Parker stared at him for a moment before grunting, “Jackie. Let me go.”
“When you can promise you won’t get yourself arrested, I’ll let go.” The pointed look he
summoned was one he’d seen his mother and Ellie use many times over the years. One that seemed
to work as Parker backed down. Jack turned back to the boy, not man, Max wasn’t a man with how
he was acting, in front of them. “Can we help you, Max?”

“I would like him to get his hands off my boyfriend.” Max muttered scathingly and Jack felt Parker
tense again.

Squeezing the bicep he held, Jack let go to step between them. “Let me make one thing perfectly
clear, Braun. You dumped me. Over a year ago I might add. I have not ever been your boyfriend
because you want to hide in the shadows. And while I respect that, respect that you do not wish to
be out, I need you to respect me and my wishes. I don’t want to hide all the time, yes I know I have
to be careful, that there will be people who will try and hurt us, people who will hate us for who
we love. But Max, I respect myself too much to be someone’s side piece who they don’t give a
flying shit about. And frankly I love Parker too much to not be proud to be with him.”

Max stood a little taller, squaring his shoulders. “This isn’t over.”

“The love of my life just said it was.” Parker said in a low growl behind him. Jack didn’t even stop
him when he spat, “So get the fuck out of here and mind your own damn business.” They watched
as Max huffed and bounded off. He kept throwing murderous glares at them. No, at Parker. And it
took Joe and Maddie approaching them for him to be kept at Parker’s side. Because Jack was
pissed and wanted to hex the asshat. “Calm down, Jackie.”

He turned around to glare at Parker, who wore a small smirk. “He is looking at you like he wants
to kill you.”

“And only one of us gets to be the brooding type that wants to bash his head in, babe, and I called
dibs on that years ago.”

The snort from his brother drew Jack’s attention away from Parker. Joe just smiled at him before
bumping his shoulder. “Oh come on, he’s right. You aren’t the grumpy one in this relationship,
Jackal.”

“Fuck off, Joey.”

Maddie laughed at Jack’s response before she slipped away from Joe and took Parker’s arm from
Jack. He just raised his eyebrow while his future sister-in-law grinned. “I have a feeling you two
are going to be needed at the brownstone so we are going to help the third member of the
Scamander in-law club with Estelle.”

“I’m not an in-law. Nor am I currently engaged to become one.”

“Yeah that is a slight problem.” Maddie sent him a glare and Jack without thinking pulled his old
class ring off his finger and tossed it to Parker. The man stared at the ruby stone on the gold band
before looking up at him in shock. Joe choked on air while Maddie just grinned.

Jack stepped forward, pressing a kiss to Parker’s lips before muttering. “I don’t plan to give you up
so consider that a promise that whenever it becomes an option I’ll marry you. Even if I have a
more elaborate proposal planned eventually.”

“Morrigan, I love you.”

“I’m so confused. Are they engaged?” Jack heard Joe ask from behind him. Then there was a grunt
of pain as Maddie presumably hit his brother. “Okay so no. They’re engaged to be engaged?”
“They’re dating. And they’re committed, Joey. That’s all.”

“I don’t understand.”

“You aren’t supposed to, baby.”

Parker snorted at them as he pulled away from Jack. The older twin looked back to see his brother
wearing an expression normally only he and their father wore. It was a little disconcerting. “I don’t
like that we are changing who understands social cues. It’s my job to be clueless like Dad.”

“You’re men. You’re both clueless.” Maddie muttered as she shoved him towards Joe. Jack
staggered into his brother while their significant others walked away. Parker laughed at something
Maddie said before they disappeared into nothing.

The Scamander twins cut a glance at each other before they began walking down the street. “Want
to talk about the Max thing?”

“Do you really want to hear about any of that?”

Joe shrugged as he dug his hands into his pockets. “No, but if you need to talk, I’m here. That
bastard fucked you up and I know Parker will handle it if you decide you don’t want to, but me,
Elle, Mads, Ev, Pete, and Ly? We’d all like a shot.”

He could only nod as he let out a sigh. His friends and siblings were great, Jack knew they’d go to
war for him just like he would for them. But the Max situation was delicate, especially with Parker.
Because the simplest things set him off regarding Jack’s ex. Which was endearing, but also
worrying.

“Jackal?”

His head turned as they reached the end of the wizarding district. Joe had a look of concern in his
eyes that Jack shrugged off. “It’s complicated.”

“Then uncomplicate it for me so I can understand.”

“You really want to hear about starting when we were about 15, I was sucking Max Braun’s dick
so he feels like I owe him something?”

“I didn’t need that image, but yeah. I want to understand.”

Letting out a loud sigh, Jack stopped for a moment, Joe right beside him, supporting him. The way
his twin always had. The way Jack always would for Joe. “I think I always liked Parker.”

“Jack, we all could have told you that. Including Pete and Ev, even if they were a bit more blind
when you two got together.”

“Okay, fair.” He said with a quiet laugh as he looked up at the sky. “But I was terrified. Because he
was Ellie’s friend. And you already liked Maddie and I didn’t want it to seem like I liked him
because you liked her other friend. Especially once I was out and he’d been a supporter through all
of that. And yeah, I did like Max. I liked him for a long time. So I was dumb and agreed to a sexual
relationship where he got the pleasure I gave him with nothing in return. When he broke it off, I
was devastated. Or I thought I was.” Jack risked a glance at his brother, worried for the judgment
to come. But Joe was just looking at him with cool understanding. And a look that said he wanted
to go pummel Max. “But I was relieved. Because I could stop pretending I was fine with good
enough. That I was okay being shoved away like a broken toy you still wanted to play with.”
“You deserve better than that.” Joe’s voice was quiet and full of emotion. Jack looked at him with
a slightly cocked head as his brother continued. “You deserve the whole fucking world, because
despite the shit we give you, Jack, you are the best of us. And Ellie would agree. You deserve
more than being forced to feel like you don’t belong. And if we, if I ever made you feel less than
worthy of love, I hope to Godric, you know I didn’t mean to. I’d rather die than make my brother
feel like he doesn’t deserve to be loved.”

Jack immediately hugged Joe. Because his brother was a man of few words. He preferred action
and a sarcastic quip. Sure he’d had plenty of long talks with Maddie and Ellie over the years. And
even some with Jack too, but Joe always preferred to show you how much he cared rather than say
it. He was a lot like their dad in that way. So to hear the emotional plea from Joe, to hear his
brother worry that he’d been apart of the small minority in his life that made Jack feel unworthy of
love when Joe was one of the first two people he’d told he was gay, was one of the first two people
to tell him that he’d love him no matter what, to hear that emotion made Jack want to scream at
whoever made Joe feel like this.

“Joseph Alexander Scamander, you are one of my biggest supporters. Where the fuck is this
coming from?”

Joe shrugged as they pulled back to look at each other. “I didn’t notice you were so unhappy in the
Beasts Division. Or well, I turned a blind eye instead of listening and encouraging you to leave like
I should have. I pushed Ellie into confronting Lyall before those two were ready for that. And I
don’t know, I've just been feeling like a shitty brother recently.”

“Well stop.” Jack shoved his shoulder. “You listen. You’re a good brother. And frankly, thanks. I
didn’t realize I needed to hear the whole ‘you deserve love’ thing until now.”

“It’s what I’m here for, big brother.” Joe wore a small smile as he wrapped his arm around Jack’s
shoulders. “No more secrets like that. Where we feel like utter shit instead of talking about it
together.”

“Agreed.”

“We should probably get to the house, right? Before Ellie inevitably pisses Mom off and it’s a
screaming match?”

“Merlin, yes.”

**********************************************************

Surprisingly to Joe, it wasn’t Ellie screaming when they arrived at the brownstone. Nor was it their
mother. No it was their father.

“OLIVER JACOB, GET UP HERE NOW!” Jack shot him a surprised look as they shrugged their
coats off. Their father looked over at them from where he stood outside the basement door, a
strained smile gracing his lips. “Jackal, Joey. Mum and Ellie are in the dining room. OLIVER, I
MEAN IT! NOW!”

They both just ducked their heads as they used the living room entrance to the dining room and
kitchen. Ellie was at the table while their mother was at the kitchen counter. “Hello, boys.” Her
voice was tight, the desperation to find Estelle still clearly present as she came to the table with
mugs of hot chocolate floating behind her.

“Hi, Mom.” Joe whispered as he kissed her cheek. Jack followed suit before he sank into his usual
chair. Joe shot Ellie a look before following suit. He felt his sister send a calm thought down their
mental bond, making it clear he needed to sit before anyone spoke. So he did. He sank into the
chair beside Ellie as their mother sat at her end of the table.

Before anyone could speak, his father came stomping in. “Your son isn’t listening, Tina.”

“He’s my son, is he?”

The question was absent of the usual humor their parents put into that joke. Joe wasn’t sure of the
last time he’d heard his parents directing any anger like this at each other. It most likely hadn’t
been since the war, since Mom had made him get help and taken them all to stay at Aunt Queenie
and Uncle Jacob’s until he did. The tight voices, the sharp glares being thrown were not the usual
for Newt and Tina Scamander. And Joe didn’t like seeing it.

“Newt, just go down there and get him.”

“And make him scream at us again? I don’t think so.”

“What the hell is going on?” Jack finally broke in, making their parents break their staring match
from the opposite ends of the table. Ellie just facepalmed while Joe cautiously watched the scene in
front of them. “Why are you screaming at Ollie-“

“Oliver.” Everyone at the table mumbled, making Jack roll his eyes.

His brother just pointed toward the kitchen door before starting up again. “The little shit can be
Oliver when he stops acting like a five year old. And my question stands, what the hell is going
on?”

“Jackson David, do not call your little brother a little shit.” Their mother said curtly before shooting
a glance down at their father. Who chose to not answer the question.

So while their parents glared at each other, Ellie let out a loud sigh. “Apparently Ollie made a
comment to Estelle about her being an afterthought baby. He did this before dinner and during
dinner, she felt as if Mom and Dad didn’t want her because they were paying more attention to
Ollie. It was a misunderstanding at first. That’s why she decided to hitchhike her way to Brooklyn
where she is currently safe and sound,” that was accompanied by pointed glares at their parents.
Clearly she’d been trying to make it clear to those two Estelle was fine before he and Jack had
arrived. “With Lyall.”

“And Maddie and Parker.” Joe finally spoke. Ellie was nodding in approval while his parents
looked at him with relief. “They headed over there while we came here.”

“Good.”

“Thank, Merlin.”

The phrases were muttered at the same time as his mom and dad sagged in relief in their chairs. But
Joe still had questions. Specifically about the basement situation. “And Ollie hiding in the
basement?”

“I believe that was for admitting he saw Stell storm out after dinner and didn’t stop her.”

“HE WHAT?!” Jack was the one out of his chair before Joe. No one was sitting next to him to stop
him as he tore out of the room. “OLLIE, YOU LITTLE FUCKING PRICK!”
“JACKSON DAVID!” Their mother was up, flying after her eldest son while Ellie’s grip on his
arm kept Joe grounded.

They watched their father drop his head in his hands in utter defeat. “She’s alright? Truly, Ellie?”

“She was beaming at me and Lyall when we opened the door, Dad. She’s okay.”

He nodded as he stood, moving to drop a kiss to both of their heads. Joe turned as the great Newt
Scamander kneeled between two of his oldest children and looked every bit of the middle aged
man he was. Normally his father still had the youthful glow to him his mother had described being
there in the early days of their relationship. But not tonight. Tonight he looked like a very tired
father of five. “Estelle admitted it was Ollie and us that-“

“She just said she felt like you all didn’t want her. I gleaned the other bits from her head. And
Ollie’s. They were projecting.”

Their father let out a noise that sounded like a wounded creature. “This is not how we wanted to
start winter break.”

“Can I ask why you weren’t paying attention to Stell?” Joe asked in a quiet voice while his father
looked up.

“I don’t think Mum and I realized we weren’t. Ollie just kept talking, which you both know is
unusual. He’s a boy of few words anymore. And I think we were just caught up in that. We should
have made sure Stell knew we wanted to listen to her, make sure-“

“Dad, there’s something deeper going on with those two.” Ellie whispered. “I think Ollie is
probably hanging around kids that make him feel powerful at school and he came home to his little
sister being his little sister. So instead of being, ya know Ollie and just bickering with her, he went
for an insecurity he knew would hurt.”

Their father’s eyes were wide. So were Joe’s. If Ellie was insinuating what he thought, it would be
a first for their family. And it wasn’t going to go over well. “Elle, are you saying Ollie might be a
bully at school?”

“I’m saying he’s hanging around them.” Her glance told him she knew she was right. That
whatever she’d seen in Ollie’s head made it clear what their little brother has been up to under their
father’s nose. Joe didn’t question her again. Neither did Dad. Ellie slowly rose from her chair and
made her way towards the door. “I’m going home.” Her voice was rough. It was annoyed. And it
was something that made it clear their mother had sent a thought to her and Ellie hadn’t
appreciated the sentiment.

“Little love-“

“When she gets it through her head that he is being a brat, I’ll come back.” Joe watched with slight
fear as his sister turned on her heel, glaring in the doorway in a move that was very much from
their mother’s playbook. “And we can all talk about the ten year old crying on my couch. But she’s
mad. She’s angry that Ollie said something, she’s angry that Estelle ran out, she’s angry at herself
for not being there for her children, and apparently she’s angry at me for making sure Estelle was
safe and sound. She can stay at the apartment with Lyall and I as long as she needs because right
now bringing her back into this house will not do Stell any good.”

Their father didn’t get a chance to respond. Because their mother was behind Ellie with an angry
look on her face as she seethed. “That is not your call, Ellie.” Ellie flipped around and had a defiant
stance while Jack shoved Ollie into the dining room from the living room door. His twin looked
over at their sister and mother before cocking an eyebrow at him. Joe just shook his head as he
watched the showdown in front of them. His father was gripping his shoulder tightly has he did the
same. “I am her mother-“

“That didn’t know she was missing.”

“Low blow, Eleanor.” Mom straightened her back. “I would like to talk to her.”

“In the morning.”

“Right now.”

“You’re her mother. I’m her big sister. It’s my job to protect her from a situation that is not going to
be good for either of you. She’s at the apartment. She’s staying there. I will bring her home in the
morning. That’s final.”

Joe didn’t think he’d ever seen his mother speechless. But as Ellie shoved past her and the front
door slammed shut, the unthinkable had happened. Only then Tina Scamander was tearing through
the front hallway to chase after her eldest child. That was when his father finally came to his senses
and chased his wife.

**********************************************************

“I’m going to kill her.” Tina was seething. Ellie had crossed a line. One her daughter knew she was
crossing as she did it. And not a single man in the other room was coming to her aid. No. Newt was
currently trapping her in his arms while her sons all silently sat at the kitchen table. “Give me a
good reason to not go over there and scream at Ellie then bring Estelle home.”

Newt hugged her tighter as he whispered in her ear, “Because Ellie is right, love.”

“She-“

“Estelle is fine. And we need to take care of the Ollie piece of this before we talk to her, Tina.”

He had a point. Of course he had a point. So had Ellie. These facts didn’t make her calmer. Which
Newt knew, but he still let go as she turned and stalked toward the kitchen. Jack and Joe both rose
from their seats, scampering out with mutters that they’d be back in the morning. But her eyes were
on her youngest son. Who looked guilty. Which meant everything Ellie had been saying was true.
“I’m going to give you one chance to not lie to your father and I. If you do, I can promise you the
punishment will be more severe than you’ve ever seen.”

The twelve year old gulped before he whispered the damning words. “I told her she was a
replacement for Athena.”

“What?” It was Newt who spoke. His voice was quiet with thinly contained anger. Tina just stood
dumbfounded as she stared at Ollie. “Oliver Jacob, what on earth-“

“Go to your room.” She cut her husband off. Both Ollie and Newt stared at her. Ollie was in shock,
Newt was in a plea to make him explain. But right now she didn’t want an explanation. If Ellie had
crossed a line with how she’d defended her sister, Ollie had blown past one with even insinuating
what he had. “Oliver Jacob, go to your room. Do not come out until tomorrow. And I want you to
think long and hard about what you did.” Her voice was quiet and calm. No trace of the anger and
devastation currently running rampant in her body as the boy rose from his chair.
He made it halfway across the room before he stopped and turned to her. “Can’t you just yell at
me? I know I screwed up and-“

“No. I can’t just yell at you.” Tina said, a little bit of her anger peaking out. “Because you don’t
know you screwed up, Ollie. That’s evident by the fact that you said it without an ounce of
remorse. You said those words to us like it was any other insult you may have hurled at your sister.
When it wasn’t. And you know for a fact that it isn’t true. So I’m not going to give you the
satisfaction of yelling, because it’s what you want right now to feel better, like you’ve gotten your
punishment. Go to your room. We will be discussing this in the morning. For now I want you to
understand how utterly disappointed and appalled I am.”

Tina watched her son’s face melt into one of devastation as he came to realize just what he’d done
before he ran for the stairs. Or at least that the consequences weren’t going to be the usual ones he
was accustomed to. No. Instead she and Newt would have to sit and discuss it all because this was
uncharted territory. Sure Ellie and the twins had their spats, had their low blows. But her oldest
children had never crossed a line like that. And Ollie and Stella hadn’t ever before either. So now
she had to figure out what the hell happened. But not tonight. Tonight she needed to process. As the
door on the third floor slammed shut, letting them know Ollie had made it to his room, Tina
followed Newt into the living room as her husband grumbled, “Merlin’s bloody beard I need a
fucking drink.”
 We Beat To The Same Drum
Chapter Summary

The Ilvermorny chaos bunch featuring Alastor Moody is back.

Chapter Notes

Enjoy this chapter!!

Chapter Title comes from Andy Grammer’s “Back Home”

Ellie felt that familiar crackle of magic underneath her skin as she climbed up the stairs to her and
Lyall’s apartment. It was always there after a particularly stressful screaming match with her
mother. A screaming match she had not meant to have. But she didn’t regret standing up for her
baby sister. And given that she wasn’t being chased down by her mom she figured Tina Scamander
had understood. Probably wasn’t happy, but knew Ellie had done what she’d done because it felt
right. And Morrigan help Ollie when he told their mother what he’d said. Because she’d heard his
panic that Estelle had told her and the realization that the punishment he’d receive would not be
pleasant.

Lucky for him Estelle hadn’t told her or accidentally projected to her what he’d said. No, Ollie had
done that all on his own. Ellie had just decided to let him tell Mom and Dad. Because she didn’t
want to be the one to make her mom crumble.

“Elle!” The sound of Jack behind her made her pause on the stairs. Then she heard the second set
of footsteps. So both the twins followed her. Good. They needed to know what was going on
without Mom and Dad hovering. “What the hell did he say? What did he say that has you this
pissed-“

Joe figured it out though. “That little shit didn’t.”

“Didn’t- WAIT A GODDAMN MINUTE HE MENTIONED THENA!” Jack’s roar made her
groan as she waved her front door open and shoved her brothers inside. They were greeted by the
sounds of big band music playing from her record player. No one in the apartment noticed them as
she and the twins stepped in. Lyall was dancing with Maddie while Evan had Estelle in his arms,
laughing up a storm. Pete and Parker were trying to lead each other in a dance, making each other
grin every time they failed. Alastor Moody was sitting at her small kitchen table, smiling at the
scene before nodding at them. He was the only one to see them. “Well what’s this?”

Lyall and Maddie were the first to hear Jack as they turned. Her fiancé wore a wide smile as he
moved between the twins, tugging on Ellie’s hand while he crooned, “ Kiss me once, then kiss me
twice, then kiss me once again.” She fought the urge to roll her eyes as he pulled her close and
pressed a kiss to her lips. He never sang, never danced this willingly either, unless she asked him.

“What’s got you in such a good mood, Mr. Lupin?”

“You, future Mrs. Lupin.”

“Mmm, I think I want to keep Scamander.”

“Then I’m the future Mr. Scamander.”

“Hey! That’s Sparky’s title, Lupin!”

Ellie snorted a laugh as she pulled away from him to shoot a glance at Pete, who had taken over
dancing with her little sister while Parker moved to grab Jack. Evan was grinning as he joined
Moody meanwhile Maddie and Joe seemed lost in their own world at the edge of the living room.
“I don’t remember inviting any of you except Stella into my home.”

“You can thank Ly,” Evan said as he took a sip of the beer he’d no doubt grabbed from their fridge
before sitting down. “He said and I quote ‘We've got Stell for the night and I haven’t eaten dinner.
Ellie’s gone, someone bring me food.”

Lyall winced before she even looked at him. Because he knew what she was going to say. “I fed
you two hours ago.”

“Love, cooking is not your strong suit.”

“Lyall, she’s the strongest chef in our immediate family. Except maybe Dad but even that’s iffy.”

Her fiancé glanced over at Jack with a hard set line on his face. “Get out. All of you.”

“No, no, no. They were invited for food, I expect food.” She tried to pull away from him, but Lyall
tugged her back. A smile slipped onto her face as his hands roamed down her back. “We have
guests, Wolf Boy.”

He had a devilishly handsome grin while lowering his mouth to hers. “Nothing they haven’t seen
us do before, Starlight.”

“Every damn time.” Ellie chose to ignore Pete’s huff and Evan’s gagging as Lyall kissed her. Her
arms were wrapping around his neck, grinning into the kiss. Before long she felt water being
sprayed on them and released Lyall’s mouth to see Pete had a spray bottle pointed at them. “Good.
You weren’t too far gone. Save that for when the rest of us are home and in bed.”

“You know, I was home and in bed not long ago, content to enjoy a night with my fiancée, lads,
and then my adorable little sister arrived,” Lyall stepped away to pull Estelle towards him with a
grin. No one missed how he called her his sister. Ellie felt her heart melt at the love he had for her
sister as Lyall continued. “And then the other lovely members of the Scamander in-law club got
here. And we asked Evan, I believe it was, to bring us food. Not to stay, not to bring beer, no, to
run us some food while we waited. It was you lot that decided to stay.” Pete was grinning because
for some reason he always enjoyed a lengthy Lyall speech. Evan was laughing already while
Moody just looked confused and sheepish. Ellie just crossed her arms as Maddie came to stand at
her side while Joe and Jack were hear, hearing her fiancé. Parker was just wiping any amusement
off his face everytime it appeared as he leaned in the corner of the room. And honestly it all felt
nice. That they were all together and had a new member. Sure they were missing a few she’d love
to include since Monty, Mia, and Matthias were in England, but this group? They were her family.
And she was happy to be back with them. “So I ask you, fine gentlemen? Will you shut your
mouths while I kiss my beautiful fiancée or am I going to have to kick you out?”

Ellie raised her hand before anyone could answer. Lyall grinned at her, nodding for her to go
ahead. “Personally I vote he kisses me while you mooches leave.”
“Morrigan, I think I liked it better when you two had an ocean between you.” Evan groaned as he
sank further back in his chair, conjuring the food he’d clearly brought. “Here.”

Everyone grabbed whatever was marked with their names as Ellie raised an eyebrow at Estelle. A
glance at the clock told her it was late. Not uber late, but late enough the ten year old should at
least be laying in bed rather than watching her older siblings and their friend eat and drink more
than they should. “Bed, Stell.”

“Aww, Ellie, come on. School’s out all week and-“

“And nothing. You’re going back to the house in the morning and we have things to discuss that
aren’t safe for ten year old ears. Bed.”

“Fine, Mom.” Her sister trudged to the hall and up the few stairs in the small apartment. The guest
bedroom door shut, but for good measure Ellie casted a silencing charm as she settled on the floor
with her burger Evan had gotten.

No one was talking. They all just stared at her while she leaned back against Lyall’s legs as he sat
on the couch. “I know, okay? I know I just sounded like Porpentina Esther Goldstein Scamander. I
don’t need the comparison tonight.”

“Merlin help the Lupin children.” Jack muttered under his breath and Ellie sent a hex flying. Lyall
had leaned forward to rub her shoulders, but her brother had turned to glare. “Uncalled for.”

Joe hit his chest as he moved to sink to the ground beside her. “You accused her of being pregnant
a few weeks ago, Jack. Maybe stop mentioning her future children and she won’t hex you.” Their
brother just glared while Joe let out a laugh.

Slowly they all gathered in the living room to eat. No one spoke for a long time before Evan finally
kicked her foot from where he sat on the other side of the coffee table. “So, you’re two weeks in
now. All the furniture is finally here. Lyall is sadly still here.”

“Oi!”

“How’s it feel to leave the nest again, Elle?”

She turned her head up to Lyall rolling his eyes at Evan, but as his gaze met hers it turned curious.
Almost like expected her to say it was bad. “Honestly it was the second greatest decision I’ve ever
made.”

“What was the first?” Tilting her head she saw Maddie’s amused look. Because her best friend
knew.

“Climbing those shelves that day..”

Moody scoffed and whispered to Evan, “What shelves?”

“My guy, if you’re going to be one of us you need to know Ellie and Lyall are the most annoying
couple. Joe and Maddie are a close second, but Elle and Ly? They make her parents look tame.”

Ellie was too busy smiling up at Lyall to care what Evan was saying. But Lyall took over
answering with the bright grin on her face made them all being there worth it somehow. “She’s
talking about when she climbed the shelves at the bookstore only to fall on top of me.”

“Because you spooked me, babe. We’ve been over this a million times.”
“And I’m sure we’ll be over it a million more.” He said as he leaned down to kiss her. And it was
not a chaste kiss either.

“In front of my food! Really!”

She threw a finger up at Pete which earned her a laugh, but they didn’t break apart until Joe pushed
Lyall’s head away. “Get a fucking room.”

“We did.”

Her brother looked up at Lyall in betrayal as he sank back into the couch. Ellie had to fight the
laugh in her throat as Joe hit her fiancé’s leg. “I expect that response from Ellie. Not from you,
Ly.”

“It’s the truth.”

That was when her brother hit Lyall hard and took off over her. She watched as Lyall rose to sprint
after him before she moved to sit up on the couch by Maddie. “Do you ever realize that we are the
only women in this group of idiots?”

“Hey!” Parker came to sit on her other side. “Idiots and Parker, please. Don’t include me in that
tomfoolery.” He nodded toward where Joe and Lyall were at a stalemate in the hall while Evan and
Jack were tossing grapes at each other. Pete was sitting back to occasionally knock one off course
while explaining to his new roommate in Alastor Moody why it was fun.

Ellie just nodded in defeat. “Fine. Idiots and Parker. But the point of us being the only women
stands.”

“I mean Sadie hangs occasionally.” Maddie said, reminding her of their friend from grade school
before looking back at the group. “But honestly, I don’t think I’d change this for anything. Even
with Alastor here now. He fits better with us than I thought when I first met him.”

“Agreed.” She said as she leaned her head on Maddie’s shoulder. Cutting a glance between her and
Parker, Ellie let out a dramatic sigh. “Sooo, I guess I should tell you two. Lyall and I have decided
when it’s time we are going to semi-elope then do the big wedding.”

“Wow, pulling a Newt and Tina much?” Parker had a grin on his face as he said it. She still just
reached over to punch his arm. “Hey! Don’t shoot the messenger.”

“I just don’t want to deal with everyone watching us as we inevitably stumble through vows. And
we just want to be married at this point. I talked to Mom about it the other night and she said she
and Dad would support us. Because we can get married, be happy and fine then a few months
down the line have a ceremony. That in this family no one would bat an eye. Plus he doesn’t want
to deal with the mayhem of the press the first time around. Because regardless of when we do this,
the press will be around to bug us. Because of who we are, because of his parents especially right
now and-“

“Speaking of.” Maddie forced her to lift her head. “Has he gotten any more letters from Azkaban?
Any more of her begging him to come see her?”

Ellie’s eyes locked on Lyall as he laughed at Joe. Her brother was doing some weird pose that
looked like a mating dance he’d learned from their father while Lyall just corrected his form. She
smiled a little as she watched them. “No. And he can’t know about those letters.”

“He deserves to, Elle. Despite all she did to you two, she’s still his mom.” Her head snapped to
Parker’s in a panic. She hadn’t told them what they’d found out at the gala. Hadn’t told them just
how awful his mother was. “What aren’t you telling us?”

She didn’t speak for a long moment. Something her friends noticed and they both immediately had
her hands. Pete even realized something was up and discreetly moved to kneel in front of her. And
just like that Ilvermorny’s most troublesome quartet was back together. “What’s wrong?” Pete had
worry in his voice while Maddie and Parker both shrugged. Because they didn’t know. She hadn’t
told them. Didn’t want to relive the horrors of those cells. Horrors they barely knew about. “Elle,
what’s-“

“When I was in the cells,” she started. She’d hidden this from them for long enough, she couldn’t
keep lying about how bad it was. About how bad the nightmares could still be. Maddie, Parker,
and Peter all seemed to realize how serious this was because Pete was instantly sitting on the
coffee table while Maddie and Parker bracketed her sides, keeping the others away while they had
a moment. Letting out a watery sigh, Ellie started again. “When I was in the cells, the torture
wasn’t just physical. It wasn’t just curses and hexes and a whip. It was psychological too. They had
a legilimens, a not very good or strong legilimens mind you, trying to glean information from me.
Wanting to know what I knew about Estelle’s power, Mom and Dad’s status in the war. Ya know,
stuff to help them win. But that part of my mind? It had been a steel trap for years. I tucked that all
away in the little corner marked ‘Legilimens Skills - Do Not Touch’ and knew it was safe. But then
as they discovered I wouldn’t talk they-“

She froze. Reliving the memories of the invasions into her head. Remembering how reality was
warped enough for her to think she was home and that they were torturing her there. But not
warped enough to forget the hands that touched her. Or the weight of the man on top of her.

“Starlight.” It was Lyall’s voice behind Pete that made her look up. Her fiancé had the look he
always got when her nightmares bled into his brain. It was a look of fierce protection. One that she
was always scared would lead him down a very dark, dark path. “I didn’t know about that.” His
voice was barely above a whisper, eyes wide as he stared at her. It was all he said before he turned
towards the door.
 If Clarity's in Death then Why Won't This Die
Chapter Summary

Ellie and Joe unpack more of Nurmengard both with each other and their friends.

CONTENT WARNING: Mentioned torture and sexual assault/rape. Referenced

discrimination for neurodivergent/autistic characters

Chapter Notes

Okay, I hope this chapter turned okay. If there are any issues that you found were not
handled tactfully, please, please, please tell me. I want these stories to be a safe space
while also being grounded in a reality of what would have happened in Nurmengard.
Thank you for reading and any feedback you may provide.

Lyall was out the door before anyone could stop him. He heard commotion behind him, but at the
moment he didn’t care. He needed to get to Azkaban and rip his mother apart. And possibly his
father. They’d done this to her.

They’d hurt her so much and so deep that she’d hidden it from him. How the flying fuck had he’d
never known she’d been raped? How had he not realized it? They’d been together for seven years!
Intimate for most of that time! How had he missed triggers and-

“She didn’t want you to know.” Jack’s voice made him freeze on the sidewalk outside. “She didn’t
want anyone to know.” Lyall turned to see the older Scamander twin behind him. Clearly he’d won
the battle to go after him. Slowly, the more confident and outspoken of Eleanor’s brothers moved
to stand beside him. “Dad doesn’t know. Joe doesn’t know. Hell, Maddie, Parker, and Pete don’t
know.”

Lyall cocked an eyebrow as he followed Jack when he started walking. It all made him wonder
how his evening had gone from him and Eleanor enjoying their night together in their home to
Estelle showing up and them needing to be the older siblings to their friends coming over to now.
How had it gotten to now? “You know, though.” It wasn’t a question, but more of an observation.

Jack shrugged as he paused at a crosswalk. “She woke up screaming one night right after
everything. And Elle has always had bonds with Joe and I. Somehow in her attempt to keep him
shut out from all of it, she accidentally shoved it down my bond. I saw all she could remember.
Which isn’t a lot, thank Merlin. But it’s enough. And I made her promise me to talk to Adam.
Because Lyall,” Jack grabbed his hand after they’d crossed the street. “Lyall, she was so much
worse then. I know you’ve seen a lot of it and you went through most of the torture with her, but
Ly, right after we brought them home was bad. It was why she took so long coming back to school.
That’s when she and I got closer again. It’ll never be what it once was or what she and Joe are to
one another, but it’s better.”

“She loves you more than you know.” His whisper made Eleanor’s brother glance at him. Lyall
could only offer him a small smile. “Jack, she’d murder for you. She’d set the world on fire if
someone hurt you. Her relationship with Joe is different because they have a more inherent
understanding of one another because they are both shy. Eleanor can talk a big game, but she’s a
homebody. There’s a reason she has a close, tight knit group of friends. It’s the same with Joe.”

His future brother-in-law nodded before gazing ahead again for a minute before he went back to
the matter at hand. “My point of my little speech is though, she’s okay now. There are some bad
nights. And yeah she should have told you a long time ago. But don’t beat yourself up wondering
how you didn’t know. How you two have been as, oh Merlin help me, active and intimate as you
have. It’s because she trusts you. She’s worked through it. And a lot of her triggers have to do with
warping her reality, something you can’t do. Ellie is the way she is with you because you are safe
and you’d go to war to protect her. Hell, you already have. She loves you. She didn’t tell you out of
guilt because she blames herself for it-“

“That’s the biggest load of shit. It’s never the victim's fault and-“

“Lyall.” Jack said with a small smile as he reached over to squeeze his arm. “I know. But it’s what
her brain tells her. Elle blames herself for all the torture she and Joe went through. And for what
you went through. We all know it’s not her fault, but Ellie, well she’s-“

“Ellie.” He grunted before turning back towards their apartment building. He could see it a few
blocks away like a beacon. It was calling him home. “Come on, Jack. I have a fiancée I need to
make up with.”

“She’s not mad at y-“

He stopped dead in his tracks in the middle of the road. No cars were coming, but somehow that
felt more dangerous tonight. “I just left after discovering she’d been raped.” Jack just stared at him.
His hazel brown eyes were wide. As if he expected Lyall to continue to stomp around New York.
“Your sister has always and will always be my number one priority. I failed her tonight. I need to
apologize.”

“Alright.” Jack nodded with a small smile as he looped his arm through Lyall’s. “Then come on,
big brother, let’s go! Merlin, it’s so nice to finally call you that!”

**********************************************************

No one was talking as they waited. Every time someone opened their mouth a glare from Parker or
Pete caused them to shut it. Joe wouldn’t look at her. She could feel the anger simmering in him.
Whether it was at her or memories from 7 years ago she didn’t know. Evan and Moody were smart
enough to stay away from her while Maddie had her in a hug.

Finally it was her brother who spoke. “You should have told me.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

“It does matter.” Joe’s voice was raw. When Ellie looked, all she saw was the scared little boy
from the dungeon of Nurmengard. “I was there. I could have-“

“They waited until the last day. It was before Rory came in there. Before you came in there.
They’d cleaned me up enough and covered me with repaired clothes so you wouldn’t suspect that.
You don’t need to worry about this, Joe. It’s not like it’s your problem. In fact, what's your issue?”
Her chin was wobbling. The tears were stinging behind her eyes. She’d been able to move past this
years ago. Why the hell had it hit her tonight? And why was Joe acting like this had happened to
him?

“BECAUSE YOU’RE MY SISTER!” Ellie hadn’t heard him scream like that in a long time.
Maybe since Grandad died and he’d seen the body at the visitation. Honestly, she may not have
ever heard Joe scream like that. But everyone in the room just stopped as brother and sister stared
at each other. Joe was heaving as he stared at her. “Because I was there and I had to LISTEN to you
scream for help while I could do nothing to stop any of it. Ellie, I know I will never understand the
pain you felt or the trauma you went through, but we agreed. No secrets. Not about that place.” She
nodded, opening her mouth to apologize when he cut her off again. “And before you say it, just
because you’re the big sister doesn’t mean I don’t want to protect you. Because you’re my sister.
And I can’t imagine a world where you aren’t here. So that’s why I’m mad. Why I’m angry.
Because those assholes hurt you in a way I can’t imagine and you didn’t tell me. And I know you
don’t owe it to me. I know that. But I can be a listening ear even for incoherent rants.” He let out a
few panted breaths before saying, “And no one should ever have to go through. No one should be
raped.”

Ellie sat there for a good few seconds before standing and moving towards him. Joe had this weird
look in his eyes. Almost like he thought he’d failed her, like what happened was his fault and not
the asshole who had done it’s. In fact, he’d been looking like this a lot lately. “What’s going on?”
He only shook his head as she hugged him. His head was immediately buried in her neck. Out of
the corner of her eye she saw Maddie trying to move toward them, but Ellie shook her head. Joe
was projecting. And the thoughts weren’t good. They were dangerous thoughts. “You’re a good
brother, Joe.”

“No, I’m not.”

“Joey, we both went through some traumatic shit. And I know you talked to someone for a while,
but it’s okay that it still affects you.”

He pulled back and she saw the tears welling in his eyes. Reaching up, Ellie wiped them away.
“How do you always know what we all need to hear?”

“Because I’m the big sister. It’s my job.”

They just stared at each other for a long minute. Understanding passing between them. And before
either could speak or any of their friends could, the front door opened. Jack and Lyall were taking
off their coats quickly. As soon as he turned around, Lyall was walking towards her. He didn’t yell,
didn’t look at her in disgust. No, he just sent a thought of love down the bond and pulled her into
his arms. “I’m sorry. I was angry and wanted to go to Azkaban.”

“Why?”

Lyall stared at her as he pulled back. “Because they hurt you. In ways that had I known about them
a month ago I would have ripped them to shreds.”

“It wasn’t your father who-“ She didn’t finish. Everyone in the room was frozen again as she
leaned into him.

Finally it was Pete who asked the question. “Who?”

“Thompson.” Ellie saw recognition flash in her brothers’ and Pete’s eyes. All three looked ready to
murder someone. They knew the former Auror, knew all he’d done to fuck them over. But now
they knew the last of it. And somehow saying it was more freeing than Ellie had thought it would
be. As Lyall tightened his hold on her she added, “Rory took care of him.”
“Rory knew?” Joe’s pained look made her realize she needed to explain.

Sighing, Ellie pulled out of Lyall’s embrace and nodded for the various seats in the living room.
Everyone moved to settle in as Ellie sank back into the couch. Her brothers on one side, Lyall and
Maddie on the other. Evan guarded the entryway in case Estelle woke up and came wandering as
well as to keep everyone from doing something stupid. Alastor joined him with a solemn look. He
looked ready to raze Nurmengard. In fact they all did. Pete and Parker were both in the kitchen.
Glaring at the ground.

“Only Rory, Adam, Walt, Mom, Jack, Aunt Queenie, and Aunt Lally knew. Nan suspected. I think
Dad does too, but I couldn’t ever,” she let out a shaky breath as she curled her knees up, hugging
them to her chest. “I couldn’t tell them how broken I was. Rory overheard Thompson bragging
when he posed as an acolyte and made him pay in the final battle. According to Walt, its the only
kill Rory has ever made and is the only one he’ll ever make. Not that he regrets it.”

“He shouldn’t. Thompson was horrible.”

She looked over at Pete. His face was angry. Not at her. Never at her for this. But a resentment
towards the former traitor of an Auror was present. “Pete-“

“Start from the beginning,” was all he said. It was his only request. “If you can, tell us what
happened. Because, Elle, for the past seven years we’ve all agreed to support you and Joe. To let
you all deal with this how you see fit. And I’m promising to continue to do that, but we need to
know the triggers. If you can name them, awesome. But if you can’t, let us help ease the burden.”

Her eyes darted to Joe. If they were wanting to know everything, this didn’t just affect her. They
both were down there. It was his story too.

“Ellie, tell them. It’s okay.”

So she did. She told them.

**********************************************************

No one left the apartment. They’d all decided to camp out on Ellie and Lyall’s living room floor.
Well, Maddie had gone with Ellie into the bedroom. More because Lyall didn’t think he should
hold Ellie yet and his sister hadn’t disagreed. But regardless they all stayed. And as Joe rose on
Sunday morning, he maneuvered around the other sleeping bodies and crawled out onto the fire
escape from his sister’s kitchen window.

Listening to her recount what happened, to actually know the torture she’d received instead of
imagining it, had kept him from sleep. He wasn’t upset she’d told them. No. There was a relief in
finally knowing. But there was also guilt. Guilt that had been there for years, but in light of
everything was truly welling up.

“You okay?” Evan’s face appeared in the window, startling him a little. His childhood best friend
just grinned and nodded for him to scoot over. “I’m coming out.”

“Congrats. I hope you and Pete are very happy together.”

“Hardy har.” Ev rolled his eyes as he sat beside him. “But in fairness if I were gay, I’d go for
Pete.”

“It’s why I’m convinced you like both girls and guys. Which I hope you know, I’d love you if-“
Evan rolled his eyes and bumped Joe’s shoulder. “I know. And I appreciate it, but I like girls.” Joe
just nodded before looking back out at the Brooklyn street below. “How are you doing after last
night?” He cocked an eyebrow at his friend which only made the other man roll his eyes. “Joe, I’ve
known you since we were three. And I know Ly is your best friend outside of Jack, Ellie, and
Maddie, but I once held that title and-“

“Ev, just because Ly is one of my best friends doesn’t mean he replaced you. You’re still my best
friend. But you’re also my brother. You always have been.”

He glanced over and saw a little shocked look on Evan’s face. They hadn’t ever talked about their
friendship. Not like this. And Joe just added it to the relationships he’d fucked up pile.

“What is that face about?”

“What face?”

Evan rolled his eyes and pointed at him. “That one. The sad one. It’s like you think you’ve let us all
down.”

Joe was quiet for a long minute. Because it was hard to explain. After Maddie had yelled at him
that night they’d gone dancing in London, he started to re-evaluate some stuff. Realized he wasn’t
who he wanted to be. Maybe it was working for his mom for a few weeks, maybe it was the switch
out of family care into trauma healing, maybe it was that he’d never truly worked through what had
happened to him. All Joe knew was that he’d been a less than stellar friend, son, brother, and fiancé
and it was time to be better.

“Joe?”

“Right before freshman year started, remember how Jack, Ellie, and I were kinda off the grid?”

“Yeah. But that was right after the bakery and-“

He shook his head at Evan. “It was. But that’s not why we couldn’t meet up or why we were
scarce with letters. Mom and Dad separated. Granted it was for about a week and I think we all
knew we’d go home eventually, but Ev, it was bad. Like Dad refused to eat bad. Mom talked about
the miscarriage without him bad.”

His brother-in-law’s jaw dropped. “Holy shit.”

“Yeah.” Joe took a very deep breath and laced his fingers together. “It was majorly because Mom
realized Dad wasn’t okay. That he hadn’t processed anything from the war and I think stuff before
it, even after she’d ask him to talk to a healer. And finally she’d just had enough. No matter how
much she loved, he had to go get the help because it was risking his relationship with us and her to
stay.” Evan was quiet, knowing he wasn’t done. No, he just reached over to squeeze Joe’s shoulder
as he let out a shaky sigh. “And look, I know this is a weird story, but I never understood why
Mom had made us leave, why she was so adamant Dad needed help. I didn’t get it. Then
Nurmengard happened. And even then I still didn’t get going to see mind healers. Because-“

“They made you go at Hogwarts, didn’t they? Dippet made you go see one like the old headmaster
did your dad.”

“They thought I was like him. That there was something wrong with me.”

“Joe, there is nothing wrong with you or your dad.”

“I know.” His voice was broken, weak. He’d always known he was a lot more like his father than
anyone thought. He had a hyper fixation on healing the way his father did on creatures. Knew that
the quirks everyone thought Jack had inherited from their father were shared by himself. Joe was
very much Newt Scamander’s son. A fact Headmaster Dippet had hated. “It’s why when I talked to
Adam after Nurmengard I did the minimum. I told him what he wanted to hear so we could move
on.”

“You never unpacked it all.”

He just shrugged. “How could I? I didn’t almost die in the torture chambers like Ellie. I didn’t risk
my life to come rescue us like Lyall and Jack. I was just little Joey Scamander who gave
Grindelwald information to save himself.”

“No.” It was Ellie’s voice at the window that drew their attention. His sister moved to kneel in
front of him while Evan squeezed his shoulder hard. “You did what you thought would save me.
Everything you gave him was what you thought would get him to stop. But he’s a sociopath, Joe.
He wasn’t going to stop. If Mom and Dad didn’t come when they did, they were going to kill us.”

“I know.”

“No you-“

“Ellie.” His voice was strong despite the tears in his eyes and now rolling down his cheeks as he
admitted what he’d known as he’d rushed back to her side in High Pointe. He’d known when Lyall
came running he should follow, that he should have put himself between any acolytes and his
younger siblings, but she’d been on the ground. The Cruciatus being flung at her. And all Joe had
seen was his big sister lying on the floor of the bakery. All he’d thought was ‘I can’t lose her, WE
can’t lose her, not like this.’ “Ellie, I knew we were going to die the moment I sprinted to you in
High Pointe.”

“You-“

“I couldn’t let you die alone.”

“Oh, Joe.” His sister was wrapping him in a hug before he could argue and he felt the tears take
over.

Ellie was carefully maneuvering to sit next to him while Evan snuck back inside, but Joe grabbed
his hand. One of his best friends in the world stared at him for a long moment in concern. “Thanks.
For listening. I know it was a lot and we didn’t really unpack most of it and-“

“Joe, you and Jack are my best friends. My brothers. I’m always going to listen, just like you
always listen to me. You need a shoulder to cry on? I’m here. You need someone to speak Maddie
that isn’t related to you by blood? I’ve been doing it since I was born. You never have to thank me,
because this is what we do for each other, okay?”

He nodded as Evan smiled and then disappeared inside. For a long moment, the Scamander
siblings sat there. The city was coming to life below them as they hugged each other. “How much
did you hear before the whole I didn’t think I could feel anything but guilt?”

“I’m gonna kill Dippet.”

“So a lot.” Joe let out a shaky breath, but kept his head resting against hers. “Dad knows.”

“I assume he lost it on him.”

“He did.”

“Good.” Ellie took a minute to gather her thoughts and Joe just waited with baited breath. “There
isn’t anything wrong with you. At least in terms of your behaviors or head. The trauma? That
doesn’t mean anything is necessarily wrong, just that you went through some awful shit and you
need help.”

He nodded, twiddling with his hands. “I need to talk to Adam."

“Want me to get a hold of him for you?”

“No. I’ll talk to him tomorrow.” Joe let out a breath. “For me, for Maddie, for all of us. I need to
talk to him.”

“I’m proud of you.” She squeezed his shoulder. “And so is everyone else, Joe. You're a good
person. A good son, a great brother, from what Maddie tells me a phenomenal fiancé, and a good
friend. Not to mention the best healer in the world.” He blushed at her little bit of praise. “I know
something must have happened that you are making this decision, but you need to know we are all
in your corner. Me, Jack, Mom, Dad, Estelle, Ollie, Nan, Uncle Tree, Aunt Lals, Uncle Jacob, Aunt
Queenie, Pops, Maddie, Evan, Park, Pete, I think Alastor, all of us. We’re here.”

Joe squeezed her hand. “Do you think he’d be proud?”

It was no secret who he meant. Grandad had been as important to Ellie as he had to Joe. They’d
both always followed him around the manor while Jack trailed after their grandmother and the
‘griffs. But lately he wondered if he’d be proud. Proud of the men Jack and Joe were becoming.
Proud of the woman Ellie was. Proud of his parents, aunt, and uncle.

“I think so, Joey. I think so.”

 Hi, Elle
Chapter Summary

A reunion.

Chapter Notes

A reunion that will most certainly make you smile I hope you enjoy!

“I want my wife!”

That was all Oliver Scamander kept saying. It had been two weeks. They’d kept him under lock
and key for two weeks! Mungos staff had confirmed his identity the day he’d arrived, mind healers
and legilimens and veritaserum had confirmed his story. He’d thought Rosier had sent the killing
curse at him. But no. She’d killed another acolyte. All he remembered was waking up in that
godforsaken basement.

They brought food to him daily, kept him alive. Never once would they tell him if the war was
over or if his family was alive. And now? Now he’d learned the war had ended seven years before.
His wife and children were very much alive. So were his grandchildren. Apparently Ellie, Jack, and
Joe had just recently left the country! And now here he was. Stuck in this goddamn bed!

“Mr. Scamander.” It was this stupid Head Auror again. He seemed like a nice boy, much too
young to take the post up in Oliver’s opinion, but nice and courteous nonetheless. “Mr. Scamander,
I understand you would like to see her, but we have to get-“

He held his hand up, stopping the young boy. Fleamont was in the back of the room, arms crossed
with an amused look on his face. The young Potter heir was now a consultant for the Auror
Department. Oliver wasn’t sure if he was proud or disappointed in him. “I have told you everything
I know. They held me captive in that basement for years. They didn’t give me information. All I
know is that it was the Lupin family because Jonathan Lupin can go to hell for ripping up my
picture of my grandchildren.”

“Good thing he’s as close to hell as humanly possible right now. Thank Merlin for Ellie.”
Fleamont’s voice made him raise an eyebrow in question. He’d gathered the Lupin’s had been
arrested, why else would the aurors have found him? But Ellie? What did Ellie have to do with
this? Fleamont just grinned though and so did the Diggory boy. “That Ellie Scamander is a spitfire.
It was a pleasure to work with her, Ol.”

“Ellie worked with- She took them down?”

“She’s the best Auror currently serving in MACUSA.” Diggory said as he placed a file in his
hands. A file with his granddaughter’s name on it. Carefully, he read the first page.
Eleanor Ruth Scamander, Date of Birth 11 May 1929, Auror Captain effective 1 December 1951.
Serves in the New York Division, specializing in beast trafficking. Qualifications: top of 1947
Ilvermorny class, top marks on O.W.L.s and N.E.W.T.s., helped defeat Gellert Grindelwald.

The last phrase made him freeze. “She-“

“Ellie and Joe were captured at the end. Were the big reason the war ended, Ol. It was like the
entire world descended upon Nurmengard and gave Dumbledore the chance to defeat him so they
could save your grandchildren.” Fleamont came and sat beside him, holding his hand out for Oliver
to take. Which he did.

“Theseus and Newt? And Tina and Lally? Were they-“

“Newt, Theseus, and Tina were there. They led the charge. Lally was indisposed from what I’ve
heard.”

“She was wha-“

“Nora will explain.” Fleamont squeezed his hand. “She’s here, I’ll go get her. But we didn’t tell
her yet. We wanted to give you a few days to heal a bit.” Oliver finally nodded in understanding as
he turned back to see the picture in the file of Ellie. His sweet Elliphant was all grown up. Merlin,
she was beautiful. “Ready?”

“Please.”

With that Fleamont was up and across the room to the door. Diggory remained though. The Auror
offered him a hand that Oliver took. “I'm sorry we took so long. Your grandchildren have become
friends and I had to be sure. Ellie spoke highly of you and I didn’t want to give her false hope if I
was wrong.”

“I understand. And just, thank you. For rescuing me, Mr. Diggory. You’d be making your
grandparents very proud with the work you do.”

“Thank you, Mr. Scamander.” The boy had tears in his eyes as Oliver squeezed his hand. He
wished he could offer the young man more comfort, but the door to his room was opening again.

And this time, the voice was one he hadn’t hear in a very long time.

“Fleamont Potter! Don’t think I won’t floo your wife to tell you are being purposely vague! Mia
will take my side! Now what is it you and Mr. Diggory wanted to show me.” Her voice trailed off
as his beloved Elle looked in the room. She stared at him for a long moment, not believing he was
there. “Ol?”

Carefully, ignoring many healer instructions he moved to rise from the bed. He grabbed the cane
they’d given him the last few days and limped his way toward her. Toward his everything. “Hi
Elle.”

“You died! You’re dead! I buried you! And the boys they-“

Tears were streaming down her face as he stopped in front of her. His beautiful wife, his wonderful
spitfire, his Eleanor Marie Sharp Scamander just stared at him, refusing to believe it was true.
“Love, I know. And I wish I was dead because it would be so much easier for you, Thee, and
Newt. But I’m here. And Godric bless me I can’t be mad. Because I can see you again. I never
thought I’d-“ he was cut off by a slap. His cheek stung as he turned back to meet her eyes. Her now
very angry eyes. “Ow! Elle, what the-“

“ONE THING! NEWT AND I ASKED YOU TO DO ONE THING AND WHAT DID YOU DO?
THE OPPOSITE!”

“I-“ He had no response. Because it was true. He’d promised to only use the floo to and from the
Ministry until they could verify Grindelwald wouldn’t target them. And he hadn’t. He’d decided to
walk. A regret he’d lived with for 12 years. Oliver could only imagine the hurt and anger Elle had
felt from that decision. “I’m sorry, love.”

Slowly he reached for her hands. Elle didn’t stop him. Only kept her eyes on him as he lifted her
hands up to kiss them. The tears were still there so he reached out to wipe them away. “I’m angry
with you. Beyond angry actually. I’m pissed.”

“I thought I’d at least get relieved before you’d be this angry.”

“Let me finish, you oaf!” Fighting a laugh, Oliver held his hands up. Elle was smiling up at him
and that was all that mattered. “I’m beyond mad at you. And I wish I could demand proof that it’s
you, but I know Monty and Matthias. They wouldn’t have brought me here if it wasn’t you.” She
squeezed his hands as he leaned down, resting his forehead to hers. “And Merlin, I’ve missed you.
I’ve missed you so much. And so have the kids. Ellie found your old painting and the office when
she was here. Her fiancé actually took care of it for a while and-“

“Wait a minute.” He pulled back a bit. The part about Ellie finding the office rolled off his back,
but one word stuck in his head. “Fiancé? She’s engaged?”

“So is Joe.”

“I’m assuming that’s to Maddie which isn’t surprising. I know he was eight the last time I saw him,
but that boy has loved her for years. Now that they are both old enough it makes sense. But my
Elliphant? She’s engaged? And you said the fiancé watched the office? She’s engaged to a Brit?”

Elle was fighting a laugh as she led him back towards the bed. Diggory and Fleamont both offered
quick goodbyes before leaving them be. His wife helped him sit down and sat on the edge of his
bed. She laced their hands together before explaining. “Our little Elliphant grew up quite a lot, Ol.
She met Lyall when he did the exchange program with Ilvermorny his sixth year and those two
have been inseparable ever since.”

“Lyall who?”

“Lupin.” Oliver froze. Ellie was marrying a Lupin? “Ol, he’s not like them. He was disowned and
helped put them in Azkaban and-“

“They’re the ones who held me hostage, Elle. They-“

“Oliver.” She was reaching out to hold his face. There was understanding in her eyes, but also
something else. A look of protection. But not for him, not even for Ellie. For Lyall. “He’s not like
them. He risked his life to save Ellie in the war. Recently they had a bit of an issue, but he always
maintained and proved he loves her. He threw his parents in Azkaban because they hurt her. When
he finds out they hurt you, he’ll try and step away. Because he won’t want to cause tension in our
family, but love, he's been one of us since the day he met and became friends with Joe. Which was
before he met Ellie. He’s a good kid who takes after the Broadacre side of his blood. I know it’ll
take time, but you can trust him. Your Ministry painting sure did.”
“And I bet my Ministry painting thought I was dead.”

“Ol, he protected your office for years. Didn’t touch anything, didn’t take anything because he
knew how much it would mean to all of us when we finally went in there.” He stared and saw she
was telling the truth. “He loves her. And she loves him. If you come back into her life and say you
don’t approve because of his parents, Ellie will be devastated. And she’ll probably break it off and
I’m not letting you ruin that for her. I don’t care that I just got you back. You will not break our
oldest granddaughter’s heart again.”

Oliver just nodded in understanding before her words caught up to him. “Oldest granddaughter?
That implies we have more granddaughters! Tina had a girl!”

Elle just smiled and maneuvered to lay beside him. He wrapped an arm around her as she
summoned her purse to her. “She did. Just not in 1940.”

“They had another?”

“Mhmmm.”

“They have five now?”

“Yes. I’m starting to understand Monty’s request that I bring pictures with me,” she started as she
pulled out a picture of five beautiful children. They were all mixtures of Newt and Tina. He saw his
son and daughter-in-law in the middle in a wedding suit and gown. “They renewed their vows in
1945. So this photo is a bit outdated, but I brought another that is more current. But here they are.
Newt and Tina’s lot. Ellie, Jack, Joe,” she pointed to their oldest grandchildren. Even though this
photo was from years ago, he was surprised to see how much they’d changed even then. They’d
been teenagers when the photo was taken and you could tell. Jack and Joe were as tall as Newt.
Ellie was just a little shorter than Tina. But they’d all grown into beautiful teenagers. “Wait till you
see them now.” Elle whispered, squeezing his hand before pointing at the remaining two children.
“This little cutie is a three year old Estelle. You’ll love her. She’s a lot like Ellie while also being
her own person. It’s quite amazing.” He nodded. That would be their youngest then. Elle had said
this photo was from 1945. Slowly she pointed at the little boy who couldn’t have been older than
five in the photo. “And this is Ollie.”

“Ollie?”

“Oliver Jacob. Named after you and Jacob Kowalski.” Oliver just stared. Not just at Ollie but also
Estelle. He’d missed their births. Missed their lives until now. “They’ll love you, Ol. And they are
going to understand. Those two are more understanding than you’d ever think for a twelve and ten
year old.” Again he could only nod while she pulled out a newer photo. “Ahh, here this was from
the summer,” his jaw dropped as he looked at his son and daughter-in-law. They looked so much
older than he could ever imagine, but in the most wonderful way possible. They were glowing with
pride at the hoard of children surrounding them. His eyes drifted to Ellie who stood beside her
mother, sharing that beautiful smile with Tina. Then his gaze wandered to the twins who stood
behind Newt. Jack had his grandmother’s confident grin while Joe inherited that crooked soft smile
from Newt and himself. Absentmindedly, his finger traced over his soft spoken grandson, hoping
he was doing well. Finally his eyes settled on the two little ones standing in front. Their eyes
danced with mischief as they glanced from each other to the camera, but Estelle wore a big smile
that had to have come from the Goldstein side of her blood while Ollie had a mixture of Newt and
Tina’s smile that was all his own.

“They’re perfect. Every last one of them.”

“They are.” Elle whispered from his side as she squeezed his arm, drawing his attention to the next
set of photos. “Now, do you want to see Theseus and Lally’s or Queenie and Jacob’s next?”

“Let’s save Thee for last.”

She nodded and showed a picture of Queenie, Jacob, a little girl, and a little boy. They’d taken the
youngest Goldstein in almost immediately to her return home and seeing she and Jacob had finally
been blessed with two children warmed his heart. “This little girl is Ava. She’s eleven, turning
twelve as she likes to remind her Nan.” He smiled and pressed a kiss to Elle’s head. “And this is
Daniel. He’ll turn eight in January.”

“They're beautiful.”

“They are, so beautiful and so loved. Jacob and Queenie really are excellent parents.” Oliver
smiled a bit at that. It had taken so long for those two, he truly loved them both like his own
children and to see them so happy was wonderful. Elle then let him hold the pictures they’d gone
through so far as she pulled out another one. “Ready?”

“I just need to know. He’s happy isn’t he? Thee? And Newt? They’re both-“

“Happy. And amazing fathers. They learned from the best, darling.” She leaned forward to press a
quick kiss to his lips while Oliver blushed. Then his wife was turning the picture towards him. It
was in front of Ilvermorny and looked recent. In it stood a very proud Theseus holding a little girl
with Lally’s smile and eyes, Theseus’s curls, and a mixture of their complexions. Then there was
Lally, a wide grin across her face as she hugged a young boy in an Ilvermorny uniform, who let out
a laugh followed by a smile. “This little daredevil is Noah. They adopted him in the spring of
1946. Not long after they had Penelope.”

“Penny.” He said without thinking as he gazed at his youngest granddaughter. “They should call
her Penny.”

Elle squeezed his shoulder. “We do. And she always asks her favorite cousin for all the best stories
Grandad told her when she was little.” He let out a boisterous laugh. “They all ask Ellie and the
twins for them actually. And they always share. Sometimes Peter, Maddie, Evan, and Parker chime
in if they remember being around for the story.”

“Those four still run around with our hoodlums?”

“Two of them are dating our hoodlums.”

“You said Ellie was engaged to the Lupin boy and obviously Maddie and Joe, but-“

“Jack’s gay.”

He froze mid sentence and sat there. It wasn’t that he was angry about it. His grandson loved who
he loved. So long as that individual loved him and treated him right, Oliver could give a rat’s ass
about their gender. “So Parker then.”

“How do you know it’s not Pete or Evan?”

“Because Jack never blushed when Pete or Evan gave him a hug.” He raised an eyebrow at her
causing Elle to chuckle. “I’ve missed a lot.”

“We’ll catch you up.”

“When do you leave for New York? I know it’s Christmas time.”

“Three days, but now with this I’ll stay here because you’ll need to-”

“Think they’d transfer me to St. Rupert’s?”

 A Family of Chaos
Chapter Summary

Just the Scamander family being the Scamander family.

Chapter Notes

Content Warning: mentions of sexual assault and torture.

I’m back! I’ve been working ahead on this story and some others so get excited! I hope
You enjoy this chapter and I promise the content mentioned above is only mentioned
shortly.

Newt had been up all night. Ever since Ollie had gone upstairs last night he’d been wrestling with
how to deal with the fallout of this whole situation. Never in his wildest dreams did he think his
youngest son would take such a cheap shot at his little sister. But he’d also never thought that
Estelle would run away even if it was just to Ellie and Lyall’s. So he sat down in the basement
trying to come up with a plan.

“We got an urgent letter from your mother. Said she’d be in the States sooner than expected and
would let us know where to meet her. Also said it should just be us first. That we could let the kids
know once she’s talked to us.” Tina called as she came down the last few stairs.

“Alright.” He gave her a strained smile as she settled in his lap. “What are we going to do about
Ollie?” His whisper was barely there as he rubbed her back, but Tina heard him. The sigh she let
out made it clear she heard him.

“He’s grounded for all of break plus he has to help you more down here doing whatever you need
him to do. I’m not letting it go with a slap on the wrist. But I think anything more will be too
extreme.”

“So no leaving the house unless it’s with us?”

“Or Ellie or the twins. Or the siblings. I want him to enjoy his break, I do, but he’s not seeing those
friends you told me about last night. If Ellie thinks they’re bad news, I’m inclined to believe her.”

Newt chuckled a bit as Tina dropped her head to his shoulder. She gave him a perturbed look, but
didn’t say anything. Neither did he. He liked when his wife didn’t chew his head off. So instead
they just sat in silence, enjoying the creatures that came to say hello as they woke. The baby niffler
they’d named after Teddy came and curled up in Tina’s arms as two sets of feet sounded on the
stairs.

His gaze turned to see their daughters hustling down the basement steps. Ellie offered them a shy
smile while Estelle just stared at her sister’s feet in front of her. “Stella!” Tina was up and moving
to meet their girls before he was. As soon as Estelle’s feet hit the bottom step, his wife had their
youngest child wrapped in a tight hug. Ellie moved to wrap her arms around him, which Newt
accepted, squeezing his little love tight. “Never, ever do that again. I don’t care if you went to
Ellie’s. Next time you tell me or Dad what’s going on. Or if you need to get away from Ollie
because he made you mad. Because we can make it happen, but sweetie, I was so worried.”

He watched Estelle pull back with little tears in her eyes. Ellie let go so he could join Tina and
Newt didn’t hesitate. His hands were rubbing tears out of his baby’s eyes as she tried to fight them.
“He said-“

“We know, kneazle. We know what he said and he’s in big trouble.” It was all he could say and
Estelle just buried her head in his chest.

“I thought you didn’t want me. And I know it was Ollie being mean, but I just thought I checked
something off and redeemed so-“

Tina pulled her head up, cupping her cheeks so Estelle could see them both. “Estelle Ariadne
Scamander, you are more than wanted. We love you so much. You are my baby, honey. You don’t
check some box, you don’t replace your sister. You don’t. Stella Bug, you are your own person.
Your own sassy person that we love very much. And so do Ellie and Jack and Joe and yes, even
Ollie. You complete this family. Yes we wish everyday your older sister could be here to see you.
But honey, never doubt you were wanted and loved. Please.” Finally the baby of their family
nodded. She looked over their shoulders, and Newt turned his head to see Ellie smiling brightly at
her sister as she squatted behind him and Tina.

“See, I told you.” Estelle just giggled as she pulled her sister into the hug. The four of them stayed
in the embrace for a long stretch before Ellie whispered, “Stell, can you go up and sit with the
twins? I need to talk to Mom and Dad for a minute.” The younger Scamander sister nodded before
bounding up the stairs.

Once they heard the door close, Tina was pulling Ellie to her. “I’m sorry I yelled last night.”

“You had a lot going on. And me being me didn’t help.” Ellie and Tina stared at each other for
long moment, a look of understanding passed between them as his daughter buried her head in
Tina’s shoulder. “I’m sorry, for what I said about you not realizing she was gone. You’re the best
mom and for not bringing her home when you asked, I should have-“

“Ellie, while what you said was inappropriate and hurt, but it was something I needed to hear.
Because I had missed it, I had let her leave and-“

A head was shaking in Tina’s shoulder cutting his wife off. “You are the best mom and strongest
person I know. I said something to hurt. It wasn’t fair. I’m sorry.”

“You’re forgiven.” It was all Tina could say as she met Newt’s eyes. They’d both known Ellie
would regret what was said the night before, but to see her this distraught caused both of their
hearts to break. “Thank you, Elle Belle.” Tina had pulled back and pushed Ellie’s hair out of her
eyes. “For keeping your sister safe. You did the right thing by letting her stay, by listening to her
when she needed you and I’m very proud of you.”

“Thanks, Mama.” There was something broken in Ellie’s voice. Something that didn’t have to do
with her siblings’ antics. “I had an episode last night.”

Newt’s eyebrows rose, but Tina was ushering her to the armchair by his shed. “Which part?”

“Mom.” Ellie’s eyes were clouded as she looked at them. Well looked at her mother. Those
salamander eyes were trained on Tina. “Lyall knows. So do Maddie, Parker, Evan, Pete, Joe, Jack,
and Alastor. I told them.”

“Know what?” Newt was looking at them confused. Her friends knew about the torture, knew
there were things she couldn’t share, but there clearly had been something Ellie had kept from
Lyall. His daughter didn’t keep anything from Lyall.

Tina just turned to him and nodded upstairs. “Honey, why don’t you-“

“I need to tell him, Mom.”

“Ellie.”

He didn’t like the tone in Tina’s voice, but some sort of understanding flashed on her face as she
gazed at their daughter. So Newt turned back to Ellie. Ellie who had been through too much to only
be 23. “Daddy, what I’m about to tell you is something I need you to know.” Newt felt himself
freeze, felt the breath leave him. She never called him ‘Daddy’ anymore unless it was serious.
“And I need you to remember I’ve come a long way. Everyone in our family, my friends, Adam,
Lyall, they all helped. You and Mama especially.” He was racking his brain, trying to think of
things he’d missed that day at Nurmengard. Because this was bad. Clearly very bad if Ellie was
trying to calm him before telling him. Then it hit him. She’d frozen when he’d hugged her and Joe
the first time. Because she couldn’t see him. He’d always assumed she’d thought he was one of the
torturers, not that.

“Who?”

“Newt.” Tina had her arms on his, trying to comfort him, trying to keep him calm, but he met
Ellie’s eyes with a sense of ease. She didn’t look scared of him, just tired. His little girl looked so
tired. “Newt, don’t-“

“Who was it, Ellie?”

“Thompson.”

“Rory took him down, did he not?”

“For me. He took him down for me.”

All he could do was nod. For a moment he didn’t say anything, just processed. Finally he leaned
forward to kiss Ellie’s head. “He’s lucky Rory killed him in battle. Because there would be no
stopping me this time.”

“Newt.” He turned to see Tina’s eyes wide. “You-“

“She’s our daughter.” That seemed to be all he needed to say. Ellie let out a cry and buried face in
his shoulder. “Shh, we’re okay, little love. We’re okay.”

“I thought you might-“

“Blame you?” He felt Ellie nod as he maneuvered to sit in the chair. Ellie curled in his lap while
Tina sat on the arm, stroking their oldest’s hair. “Ellie, it’s not your fault. What he did isn’t your
fault. He stripped your choice from you. Every single person put in that position is not at fault. It’s
the attacker’s fault.”

Slowly, she nodded and pulled her head up. “I’m sorry it took so long to tell you.”
“Niffler, you didn’t have to tell me. I’m honored you trust me enough to tell me. But I’m not
entitled to that information just because I’m your father. No one has to know more than what you
want to tell them.” Again she nodded. Tina leaned down to press a kiss to Ellie’s head. Finally he
had to ask the question. “Lyall’s never-“

“Wolf Boy helps. He’s never done something triggering. And he knows now. The whole thing
happened when the legilimens, well his mother I guess, was messing with my head and warped my
reality. She made me think I was here. Up on the roof and then when Thompson touched me
reality set in. And I blacked out. I don’t remember much, but I know that Lyall has never touched
me and made me freeze. The only time it happened was when you first hugged me after
everything.” Newt frowned, angry at himself for not realizing it then. “Dad, please don’t be mad at
yourself. Like you said it’s Thompson’s fault. And can we move on now? Because I really don’t
want to keep talking about it.”

“Of course, Elle Belle.” Tina kissed both of their heads while Ellie got up. She pressed a kiss to his
cheek, and Newt just let out a sigh, reaching up to cup Ellie’s cheek. To make clear to him she was
fine or as close to fine as she could be, his daughter offered him a bright smile.

“Soooo, what’s the plan for Ollie?”

Both he and Tina just let out a groan while their daughter laughed.

**********************************************************

“Jackal! Put me down!”

Ollie moved quicker down the stairs when he heard her voice. Estelle was home. Thank Morrigan.
As soon as he could see the living room, he looked. The twins were in there with her. Joe was
watching in amusement as Jack lifted their sister over his shoulder. All of a sudden, his big brother
was turning towards him. And Ollie knew the look on Joe’s face. It was disappointment.
“Morning, Ol.”

“Morning Joe, Jack.” The twelve year old gulped when his oldest brother turned. If looks could
kill, Ollie was relatively confident he’d be dead. Jack sat Estelle down and started towards him, but
the youngest Scamander stopped him. Instead his little sister moved to stand in front of him. Since
she’d had her growth spurt they were the same height, staring each other in the eye. “Stella, I-“ She
didn’t let him finish because she punched him. An angry look on her face as she connected with his
shoulder. “OW!”

“You deserved it!”

“I’m sorry, okay? I was gonna say I’m a jerk! Was the punch necessary?”

“Yes.” He turned to see Ellie wink at him as she joined the twins who had also called an
affirmative. “Nice form, Stell.”

“Thanks, Elle.” His little sister beamed at their older sister before turning a glare back on him.
“Why would you even say what you did?”

“Because I was stupid.”

Before he could continue, the peanut gallery from the living room called, “Mom and Dad word!”

He rolled his eyes before looking back at Estelle. “I messed up. And I was annoyed because you’re
my sister and I know it’s your job to annoy me. I went for a dumb insult I knew would hurt. And
then I didn’t stop you from leaving. Because it was clear if I said anything to you, you’d kill me.
And I just- I messed up and I’m sorry. I’m really, really sorry.”

“Stop hanging out with those boys,” was all his little sister said. He saw all his older siblings sit up,
knowing she had caught something from his head. Ollie knew it too. He’d been trying to fit in with
the Wampus jerks running the Quodpot team and they were mean and bullies. And saw being
friends with Professor Scamander’s son and Headmaster Fontaine’s grandchild as a win. Too bad
he’d been corrupted in his attempt to join the team. “You’re a Scamander.” Estelle poked him in
the chest right over his heart. “Act like it.”

Ollie could only nod his head before he hugged her. Stell didn’t fight him. In fact she seemed to
melt into it. “I’ll be better.”

“I know you will. I don’t think those three will let you live if you don’t.” He looked up to see the
twins and Ellie watching them intently. “I forgive you idiot.”

Suddenly, Jack’s angry look melted at her words. “Are they done fighting now? Can I go back to
being the happy big brother?”

“Please.” Ellie and Joe said with annoyed tones. But they wore smiles too as they ushered him and
Estelle into the living room.

“Sorry, forgot that brooding was your thing.” Jack quipped as he settled beside Joe on the couch.
Their older sister rolled her eyes, turning towards him while Joe hit Jack’s arm.

“Come here! Your train got back after Mom and Dad left so I didn’t get to see you last night other
than to yell at you.” Ellie was pulling him to her, making him laugh. She’d done the same thing
when he’d gotten home for the summer. His sister grabbed his chin, smiling down as she tilted his
head about. “Hmm, yes. More handsome. More of a brat, but definitely more handsome too.”

“I missed you, Elle.”

“Missed you too, pipsqueak.”

She hugged him tightly and that’s when he remembered her letter. “YOU’RE GETTING
MARRIED!”

“Oi! When I told you Maddie and I were getting married, where was this excitement?”

Ollie turned to look at Joe who had a mocked annoyed look. The corners of his mouth curling up
gave him away. “That was always a given. It was touch and go for Elle and Ly.”

“Hey, you little-“

“Eleanor.” They all turned to see their mother and father standing in the doorway. Ollie let go of
Ellie and moved toward them, head hung. But he was stopped by a hand. Estelle had grabbed him
while their older siblings casually got between him and the ticking time bomb that was their
mother. “Kids?”

“He fucked up.” Jack said then visibly cringed at his wording.

Their mother was very calm on the other hand as Ollie saw her eyebrow raise as she looked at his
brother. “Jackson David, first watch your language with your younger siblings in the room.
Second, I’m aware he fucked up. Your father is aware. I think the whole island of Manhattan is
aware. So why don’t you let Dad and I-“
“He apologized.” It was Ellie who spoke this time, sending Jack a look. Their brother held up his
hands as he moved to stand behind Ollie, hands resting on his shoulders. “He apologized and
promised to be better. And yes that’s no excuse and he can and should be punished, but the
screaming is the worst part. So this is us asking you to not do the yelling.”

His mother looked at him. She was still mad. He knew it, she knew it. And Ollie didn’t blame her.
He was mad at himself, and wouldn't forgive himself for what he’d said. Because for all the
fighting they did, he loved his little sister and he’d made her feel so tiny. “Grounded for the rest of
break. You only go places with the family. Whether that’s me or Dad or your siblings or your aunts
and uncles, will be on a case by case basis plus you’re helping in the basement with whatever Dad
needs. No quodpot next semester, I don’t care if the team needs a chaser or a manager even. No
quodpot.”

“Woah, Mom, the boy has to carry on the family name.” Ellie said in an offended tone for him. But
Ollie just stepped around his siblings and hugged his mother.

“No quodpot and only family outings plus basement work. Got it.” He felt her return the hug.
When he pulled away, she was cupping his cheeks as little tears fell down them. “I’m sorry, Mom.
Because what I said was inappropriate to Estelle, you and Dad, and Athena.”

“It was.” She nodded before kissing his forehead. “Don’t do it again.” He just nodded and let her
pull back to stand by his father who gave him a look that meant he was proud, but also made it
clear to not screw it up again. “Dad and I have to go meet Nan with Uncle Tree and Aunt Lals so-“

“Nan’s not getting here until Tuesday, Mom.”

“She wrote and said she had a change in plans, Jackal. She’s getting in here in a bit, but Uncle Tree
just sent a patronus to Dad. Said he wants to meet up before. So can you three-“

“Sounds like we get to eat Mom and Dad’s food while watching the munchkins.” Jack called as he
fell onto the couch.

“Stop calling us that!” He and Estelle said together.

His little sister offered him a small smile before Ellie stepped forward, rolling her eyes. “We all
were going to be here anyway I’m sure, but yes. We’ll watch them. And yes we will get the gifts
you two have for each other wrapped. I’m going to have Lyall bring our stuff for everyone but the
four idio-“

“Excuse me.” Estelle cut in while Joe just cleared his throat.

“Two idiots, Joe, and Stell. Oh and Penny and Noah! Uncle Tree and Aunt Lals can bring them
here if they need.”

“I’m offended, Elle!” Jack yelled while their mother nodded. His father was sending the patronus
to their uncle as he turned away.

“I stand by my comment, Jackal.” Ollie rolled his eyes, stepping around his sister. “I saw that,
Oliver!”

He looked at his whole family for a second before smirking. “Ollie. I think I’d like to keep Ollie
for now. At least with you all.” No one spoke for a long moment as jaws dropped. Because in
fairness he’d been an ass about it for months.

Finally it was his mother who groaned and started for the door. “I JUST GOT USED TO
OLIVER!”
 Surprises. Of the Best Kind.
Chapter Summary

Some long awaited reunions occur. And some tears are shed.

Chapter Notes

This chapter is just the beginning of the reunions but I hope you enjoy!

“I’m telling you, he just looked at us and said he wanted to be Ollie again.”

“I just got used to Oliver!”

“That’s what I said.”

“Ladies,” Tina looked away from Lally to see Theseus raising his eyebrows as they made their way
to St. Rupert’s. Nora had sent a message right after they’d all met up to meet her there as quickly as
possible. So now Theseus and Newt were on edge while she and Lally ranted about their children.
“Can you two at least pretend to have some concern?”

Lally rolled her eyes as she stepped forward to place a kiss on her husband’s lips. Meanwhile,
Newt fell back to her. Tina instantly began rubbing circles on his back. “Thee, if your mom was
hurt it would have been Walt sending us a patronus. Not her.”

“That man isn’t paid enough to deal with our bullshit.” She muttered, earning a laugh from Newt.

“I think at this point he’s just coasting until he can hand us off to Joe.”

“I love your child but he is not becoming my healer.”

It was Theseus that looked offended by his wife’s comment. Not Newt or Tina. “What’s wrong
with Joey?”

“He’s my nephew and I love him, but he’s not looking at my vagina if push comes to shove.”

Theseus went beet red. So did Newt while Tina just laughed as she stepped through the doors of St.
Rupert’s. She led the way to the waiting room as her brother-in-law hissed in a hushed tone, “You
have a specific healer for that. Joe wouldn’t-“

“You do realize a family practice healer will briefly check down there right? Just real quick to
make sure everything is alright? Do they not check your pen-“

“Eulalie.”

Newt was taking her hand in an instant, ignoring his brother and sister-in-law. Tina just fought her
smile until she saw her mother-in-law. That’s when the smile came in full force. “Nora!” The
Scamander matriarch turned at her call, a bright smile on her face.

As they stepped closer to her, Nora pulled her and Lally in first. “My girls.”

“Hi, Mom.” They only called her that on occasion, but the relief Tina and Lally felt running
through Nora at seeing them seemed to make the best friends know she needed to hear it.

“Boys.” The Scamander Brothers swept their mother into their arms as soon as she and Lally had
let go. Newt buried his face into her hair while Theseus had his hand on her head.

“Thank Merlin.”

“We were worried sick. You wanted us to meet you here?”

Nora just nodded and gestured for them to sit down. Slowly they all took a seat. Newt reached for
her hand immediately and Tina just laced their fingers together while Lally and Theseus mimicked
their position. The head of their family smiled down at them hesitantly before letting out a sigh. “I
got some news yesterday. Some very surprising news. News I never expected and-“

“Merlin, she’s dying.” It was Theseus who spoke, but Newt let out a whimper.

“How long do you have, Mum? You can tell us. We can take it.”

Tina didn’t think she’d ever seen her mother-in-law more perturbed than by those comments from
her sons. Nora Scamander looked ready to kill. “I’m not dying, you two. Stop being as dramatic as
your father.”

Before Newt or Theseus had a response, a voice rang out. A voice that Tina hadn’t heard in over a
decade. One she never thought she’d hear again outside of the painting in the Ministry. “Would
you stop calling me dramatic, Eleanor Marie? At least in front of the boys.”

Then she saw him. Oliver Scamander. Oliver Joseph Scamander was alive.

**********************************************************

Newt felt his heart stop for the second time that day when he heard his father’s voice. No. That’s
impossible. I saw his body.

“Hello, boys.”

“Dad?” Theseus was up from beside him. Moving toward the figure that was limping their way.
Walt wore a large smile as he helped until Theseus took over. Lally was up, going to help Thee
while his mother gazed at him in concern. Tina was a rock beside him, squeezing his hand, making
sure he knew this was real.

But it couldn’t be real. His father had died.

“Newt?” Then why was that his voice? Why were those hazel eyes staring at him as the man that
looked like a 12 year older version of his father kneeled in front of him? “Hi, crup.”

“This is impossible.” Newt said. His eyes wide, head barely moving. “You died, I saw your body, I
saw it. Mum saw it. Thee saw it. They confirmed it was you. You died.”

“They manipulated a body, little love. It’s me. It’s Dad.”

“No it isn’t.”
“Newt.” That was Tina. Her voice trying to break the echo chamber of his mind, but he just shook
his head.

Newt shook his head and tried to stand and step away from them. Away from his supposed father.
But he could only muster enough energy to stand, to rise defiantly in the man’s eyes. “If this is
real, if it’s you, tell me something no one else knows. Something Mum or Thee wouldn’t know.
Something Rosier or whoever sent you wouldn’t know!”

It was Tina’s hand that he ended up slapping away. Everyone was gasping but he saw her shake her
head. She knew. Knew how hard he’d taken his father’s death, how hard it still was. Knew that if
by some miracle of God his father was alive, he’d react poorly. “Crup, it’s me. I promise you it’s-“

“Tell me something-“

“When you were little, you fell off the hippogriff and broke your arm. Ever since you’ve been
scared to ride one.”

Newt scoffed at the man. “Everyone knows that. I don’t hide-“

“But it wasn’t the falling and breaking your arm that caused you to be scared. You were scared
because no one saw you. Or you thought no one saw you. Theseus was too far ahead of you, Mum
was in the back stables, and you thought I was at the Ministry. So no one would see you fall from
the sky.” The man that looked like his father, sounded like his father was slowly moving forward.
“I know that because you told me as you cried. You were more concerned about the ‘griff than
about your arm. More concerned we’d be mad you were riding a ‘griff when we weren’t around to
watch. You swore to never ride one again because you didn’t want to scare us. And I told you
that-“

“I didn’t have to ride the ‘griff again if I didn’t want to.” Newt felt the tears in his eyes fall. “But
that you and Mum would always be there to catch me if I fell.”

The man smiled and nodded. Everyone else just stood still as he and the man, no, his father,
confirmed his identity. “When you were expelled we yelled at each other, we yelled more than I
think you and I had ever yelled in our lives, said a lot of nasty things. Then you were off at war
before Mum, Thee, or I could stop you. You wouldn’t write me back. Only wrote Mum saying you
wanted to make me proud. Then when you were injured and everyone was celebrating Theseus
saving you and your battalion, we sat at your bedside. I’d finally gotten your mother and brother to
go home and sleep when you woke up. You were shocked to see me and all I said was-“

“I’ll always catch you when you fall.” His father smiled and Newt felt a relief flood through him.
One he hadn’t felt in years. “Dad.”

“I missed you, crup.”

And that was it. Was all it took for him to hug his father tightly. When he gazed over his shoulder,
he saw Tina smiling as she cried and held his mother. Then he waved her over. Because he wanted
her to be with him for this moment. “Love, come here.”

His father pulled back to smile at Tina. She immediately melted into his arms. “Ahh, there she is,
my Tina.”

“It’s so good to see you, Oliver. Welcome home.” His wife was grinning up at his father and Newt
could only smile. Until Tina looked at him with an amused expression. “Well, the kids have been
complaining Christmas has been lacking excitement the last few years.”
**********************************************************

Wrapping paper was being thrown around as they waited for the parents to get home. Her mother
had sent them a patronus a few hours before explaining that Nan would be staying with them for a
few days longer than expected and for no one to leave. Which Ellie figured wasn’t going to happen
anyway. Not a single one of them wanted to go home and cook, so instead she, the twins, Lyall,
and recent arrivals of Parker and Maddie were entertaining Ollie, Estelle, Noah, Penny, and newly
arrived Ava and Danny. Her Aunt Queenie had dropped them off a few hours before stating her
mother said she and Uncle Jacob needed to meet the rest of the adults.

So there they sat in the brownstone living room. All trying to wrap presents except Danny and
Penny, and everyone was spectacularly failing at the task.

“I swear if they waste more of my wrapping paper.” Ellie tilted her head up to look at Lyall as he
came to sit on the arm of her chair. She’d just finished her last present so she handed it to him to
put under the tree her father always insisted on putting up. He grinned at her before he obliged.
When he sat up again, she pursed her lips, making him smile and lean down. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“I’m very happy you said yes.”

“Want to know a secret?”

He just grinned. “Always.”

“I’m glad I said yes too. Very, very glad.”

Lyall was leaning in to kiss her again when a little hand was between them. She followed up the
arm to see Penny glaring. “Stop kissing. We have presents to wrap. Nan’s coming!”

“Penny,” Ellie started, but Lyall distracted her cousin. Lifting the little girl up in his arms, he rained
kisses down on her cheeks, much to everyone’s amusement.

Then he was settling Penny in his lap as he remained on the arm. “Pen, I can’t help it. I’m so in
love with my Starlight, I constantly need to kiss her.” The little girl giggled wildly as he leaned
toward her and Ellie met him quickly. Their kiss was quick, chaste for the most part, but very full
of love which earned them an ‘aw’ from one Penelope McKenna Scamander and annoyed groans
from everyone else.

“Gross!” Noah called from where he and Ollie had sat on the floor. His cry was the loudest so as
she pulled away, Ellie turned a glare on one of the younger Scamander cousins. The eleven year
old just grinned at her. “Got you to stop didn’t it?”

Lyall’s hand on her shoulder kept her in her seat. So she just leaned back, arms crossed as everyone
chuckled. Everyone, but her fiancé. No he just tapped on the bond.

He’s Noah and he’s eleven.

Still annoying.

I’ll make it up to you later.

Mmmm, in that tub at the apartment?

Merlin, yes.

She was shyly grinning at her hands while her brothers seemed to catch on to their mental
conversation. Scoffing could be heard from the Scamander twins while Maddie and Parker let out
loud laughs. But Lyall took her hand, still communicating down the bond.

We should eventually talk about last night.

Later. Not now. But I promise we’ll talk.

You know this changes nothing, right? I still love you as much as I did yesterday. I will love
you this much for eternity.

I know, Wolf Boy. She offered him a soft smile, one he returned as Penny began talking to him. I
love you too.

I know, Starlight.

They sat there listening to Penny as she told them about school on Friday for a long time. Letting
the youngest Scamander grandchild recount her adventures to the oldest before the door opened.
“Mommy!” Penny tried to get up as Aunt Lals came into the room along with Ellie’s own mother.
Aunt Queenie and Uncle Jacob were behind them as they all came to stand in front of the floo.

“Penny.” Aunt Lals took her daughter from Lyall’s arms with a relieved smile while Aunt Queenie
had Danny in a tight hug.

But Ellie was watching her mother. Her mother, who was scanning her children. As if to make sure
they were here, maybe even to gauge their moods. “Mom?” It was Jack who spoke. Concern
dripping in her brother’s voice while she, Joe, Ollie, and Stell sat up straighter. “Mom? Is Nan-“

“Nan is okay.” The smile she offered didn’t make Ellie feel good. It was a smile of uncertainty.
Tina Scamander never offered her children that smile. Not anymore. Not since the war. “Ellie.”
She felt her mother’s warmth at the end of her bond as she called her name. It was as if she could
hear Ellie’s internal freak out. “She’s okay. So are Dad and Uncle Tree.”

The mention of her father had Penny speaking up to Aunt Lally. “Mommy, where’s Daddy?”

“Yeah, Mom. Dad said we’d go to the movies today and it looks like-“

“Noah.” Aunt Lally’s voice was tight as she looked at her oldest. Ellie saw her cousin freeze as he
tilted his head trying to assess the tightness in her voice. “Dad and Uncle Newt are outside with
Nan. And a visitor.”

Her eyes flew to her mother. Who was looking back at her and shooting glances at Jack and Joe,
urging them to calm down. Begging them to really. But it was Ollie who finally found his voice.
Ollie, who spoke up as he moved to sit between the twins on the couch while Estelle shifted so she
could hold Ellie’s hand. Ava and Noah both just moved toward their respective parents. “A visitor?
Mom, who could possibly be visiting with Nan?”

Her mother started to explain, but Ellie just carefully accounted for each member of the family in
her head. She felt Aunt Queenie probing and skillfully avoided it while telling Estelle to let her
handle any subtle checking. Her sister sent her an affirmative and Ellie quickly used her
Legilimens ability to check on the family outside the door.

First was Uncle Tree. The strong and steady presence he always was. A lot like a real tree. Then
was he Nan who Ellie had always associated with a more wild and free mind, much like her ‘griffs.
The final mind she knew was her father’s. She’d never had a description for her dad’s head, but it
always reminded her of her mother’s and her siblings’ and even Lyall’s a bit. It was home and it
was safe. And it was expecting her.

Little love, stop digging. Mum will explain.

You and I both know she won’t.

Fair point. But you’ll know soon enough and-

Dad.

Ellie, I’m just warning you. You aren’t going to believe-

Whatever he was telling her was cut off. Because she’d felt the last presence. And honestly the fact
that it was there was terrifying.

No. This is impossible.

That’s what I said too, little love.

Her father’s voice in her head was resigned, but encouraging. He wanted her to trust her head,
wanted her to trust the mind she’d seen.

It’s real, niffler. I promise. It’s real.

She was up then, hitting Jack and nodding at Joe as she beelined for the door. Her mother didn’t
even stop them, she just paused in whatever explanation she was trying to give. But at the moment
Ellie didn’t care. No. She cared about getting that door open.

“Ellie?” Jack said behind her in confusion.

“Elle? What’s going-“

Joe was cut off by her opening the front door. Because there they stood. Their father and uncle
stood at the back of the group on the steps of the brownstone while their grandmother slipped
inside. But there was one more person. One person they’d never expected.

“Holy fuck.” Jack’s surprise caused the man in front of them to crinkle his nose a bit as he fought a
laugh.

“Now, Jackal. Language. I hear there are young ears here.”

Joe was moving around her as Ellie just stared in denial, in awe, in shock. But her little brother,
with tears in his eyes, reached up to touch the man’s face as if to make sure he was there. “You’re
real? This isn’t a cruel trick? You aren’t an acolyte in disguise or some reincarnated versi-“

“Real, Joe.” It was their father, who offered his oldest three children a very happy smile.
“Confirmed by Walt, healers at Mungos, Matthias Diggory, Fleamont Potter, Nan, Uncle Tree,
myself, and Aunt Queenie. And I’m willing to bet your sister.”

Her brother turned to her, but her eyes were on the man in front of her. The soft hazel eyes her
father inherited shining brightly as he looked at them. Finally, Ellie nodded. It was him. There was
no doubt. Joe just let out a happy sob before throwing his arms around their grandfather.
Grandad staggered a bit, but he held Joe tightly, not letting go even when Uncle Tree and Dad
clearly thought he’d fall. No. Oliver Joseph Scamander held his grandson as if the world might
end. And in fairness to him, for herself, Jack, Joe, and the rest of their family, on January 12th,
1940 it had. They’d lost the man in front of them. Or clearly thought they had. But he was here. In
the flesh. Somehow.

Jack joined the hug next, but Ellie just stayed rooted by the stairs where she’d withdrawn to when
Joe had moved forward. Part of her refused to believe this was real. They’d buried him. She’d
screamed at her father when they had to leave after the funeral. For twelve, almost thirteen years,
they’d mourned him. This couldn’t be- “It’s him, Ellie.” She turned to Nan, who just smiled as she
held onto Penny who must have run to her when she stepped inside. “He’s real. This is real. He was
held captive. We’ll talk more in a minute, but he’s been asking about you and the twins nonstop.”

She turned back to the man in front of her. The twins were refusing to leave his side, but they’d
made a gap big enough for her to fit through. Though her feet wouldn’t move. She wanted to, but
they wouldn’t work. He just offered her a smile and whispered, “Hi, Elliphant.”

And that did it. Sure Uncle Tree and Nan called her that, but even they called her ‘Ellie’
sometimes. But Grandad? Grandad only called her ‘Elliphant’ never ‘Ellie’ or ‘Elle’ or any other
nickname unless necessary. No. It was almost always just Elliphant.

She all but ran to him and collapsed in his chest between her brothers. A breath she didn’t know
she’d been holding came out because it was him. He was real. Grandad was alive.

Beside her, Jack and Joe both were letting our tears of their own while their grandfather held them.
But it was Estelle’s voice that drew her attention. “Elle? Who’s this?”

As she turned around, she saw her youngest two siblings as well as their cousins stand by their
Nan. Each held a confused expression, but Ellie just smiled. “Stell, Ollie, Noah, Pen, Ava, Danny,
it’s my honor to introduce you to your grandfather. Oliver Joseph Scamander.”
 The Family Scamander
Chapter Summary

Oliver meets the newest generation of Scamanders while they begin to understand that
Grandad is truly alive.

Chapter Notes

Hi! I have been having some writers block so the stories may not be updated as much
as usual, but I hope you enjoy!

Lyall was frozen in the other room. He’d heard her voice. Heard Eleanor introduce the man. The
man that they’d all thought to be dead. And all of a sudden a memory of Matthias writing to ask
about a basement at his parents’ house came flooding back. A basement he and Lawrence had both
never seen or heard of. And only the Lupin estate had been raided recently. There was only one
place he could have been held captive.

“Ly?” At Tina’s voice he looked up from his hands. She was offering him a small smile as she
stood in front of him. Her hands immediately cupped his cheeks. “You are not them, Lyall. You
are not them. You didn’t do this.”

“But I lived there. I should have-“

“You were a child, Lyall.” That was Lally. She had come over and squeezed his shoulder. Over
Eleanor’s mother’s shoulder he could see Maddie and Parker watching him with concern.

Finally, Tina asked the question he would always know the answer to. “If you’d known, would you
have left him?”

“Of course not.”

“That’s all we need to hear.” His future mother-in-law kissed the top of his head before
whispering, “You’re a part of this family, Lyall. You have been for seven years. Oliver is going to
take time to come around, but you’re a part of us. Remember that.”

He just nodded as the women stood. Maddie and Parker looked ready to come over to him, but
they were stopped. A voice calling out stopped them. “Maddie! Parker! I didn’t realize you were
here! It’s wonderful to see you again!”

The elder Oliver Scamander was grinning at his fiancée’s best friends. They offered him a very
kind smile and returned his sentiment, but it was Eleanor that caught Lyall’s eye. She was tucked
into her grandfather’s side, a bright smile on her face as her eyes found his. Jack and Joe were
beside her, beaming, but his Starlight was his only focus. “Grandad.” Her voice was quiet, but it
drew Oliver’s attention. “There’s someone I’d like you to meet.”
Lyall felt himself clamp up. Felt himself panic. Eleanor was sending him soothing thoughts down
their bond while Nora offered him a promising smile from Oliver’s other side. The man of the hour
turned toward him. Letting go of his oldest grandchild, Oliver Scamander used the furniture to
make his way towards him. Immediately, Lyall rose, offering his hand. “Lyall Lupin, Mr.
Scamander. It’s an honor to finall-“

“You look like your grandfather.” He cocked his head to the side. “Lyall Broadacre. You look like
him. I take it you’re named after him.” Lyall could only nod. He’d never known his grandfather.
He died when his mother was young and when she’d been a bright force in the world, a good force,
she’d named her oldest child after the father she’d lost. “I hear you’ve asked my granddaughter to
marry you.”

“I have.”

“And I see it’s the ring I gave her grandmother that is sitting on her finger. Why?”

“Oliver.” Nora said in a harsh tone while Eleanor stared at them with a hopeful expression on her
face.

This was quite literally his worst nightmare. Her grandfather being here and disapproving of him.
Which could only be because his parents were clearly the ones who’d held him captive. He’d been
in that house countless times over the years. How had he missed it?

The clearing of the throat made him focus again. Lyall shook his head before standing tall and
saying, “Because she loves that ring. More than any ring I’d ever be able to pick out. And I wanted
to give her something she’d love.” The man in front of him scoffed a little, making Eleanor start
forward, but Lyall held up a hand. “When her mother gave her that ring in 1945, she wore it on a
chain. Until a month ago she wore it on a chain. I gave her my class ring after my seventh year as a
promise. A promise that though we may still live an ocean apart, though we may not be officially
together, my heart was hers. And a lot has happened in seven years including helping end a war,
graduating school, starting our respective careers, even a marriage forced upon me by my bastard
parents. But one thing has remained true and unchanging. I love Eleanor Ruth Scamander with all
my heart. I bought a ring as close to the family ring that now sits on her finger as a replacement for
it on her chain. It’s silver with blue sapphires because she hates gold and doesn’t love diamonds.
My flat in London was filled to the brim with her books and records purely to make her smile. I
protected your office in the Ministry, because yes I knew your family would want to see it, but
because I know how much you mean to her. I held her the first time she saw that office. I confided
in your painting when I was upset, when I decided to propose, because I needed even just a little bit
of the comfort and wisdom Eleanor always told me you provided her.”

He took a steadying breath as Oliver watched him. The eldest Scamander in the room didn’t speak.
No, he allowed Lyall to gather his thoughts.

“I would like to apologize on my behalf and my brother’s because I already know where you were
held. I already know how long you were there. But I need you to know I didn’t know about the
basement until two weeks ago when the Head Auror of the Ministry of Magic wrote to me about
finding it. My brother didn’t either. And I can promise you that if I could go to Azkaban right now
and destroy my parents for doing this I would. It would be at the bottom of a very long list of
reasons, the top ones being that they hurt the woman I love too many times to count. Well I guess
this hurt her too.” He shook his head and looked at the ground. “Maybe I shouldn’t be here.”

Members of her family let out little shocked noises. Joe and Jack were calling his name in protest
while Eleanor tried to move to him. “Wolf Boy.”
“Mr. Lupin.” Her grandfather’s voice drew his attention. He had a look in his eyes. One of sadness
and sympathy. And Lyall even thought he saw a hint of protection. “Is it true you went to find her
in Nurmengard?” He nodded. “That you protected her younger siblings when she told you to run?”
Again a nod. “You felt the torture she went through?” This time he shuttered. Eleanor’s familiar
presence tried comforting him down the bond. “And it’s my understanding you’ve publicly
disavowed your parents’ beliefs and been disowned for it. Well that and loving my Elliphant.”

“Greatest decision of my life.” He said with a small smile to her. Tears welled in Eleanor’s eyes.

“Then it sounds like you are only a Lupin because that’s your last name. I believe from everything
I’ve heard you are very much a member of the Scamander family by now.” His eyes widened as
the recently returned Scamander patriarch held out his hand to shake. Lyall took it quickly. Oliver
offered him a genuine smile as he leaned forward to whisper, “I might struggle sometimes, but Elle
told me they hurt you too. And son, I protect my family. It took her, two healers, the head auror,
and Fleamont Potter himself to keep me in the bed at Mungos last night then they told me what
Ellie endured. And by extension what you endured. I’m sorry you went through that.”

“I’m sorry they took you from your family.”

Both men looked at each other with understanding before Eleanor came up to squeeze his hand.
Her grandfather just smiled at her before turning back to the rest of his family. “Alright so who
wants to go first?”

**********************************************************

Jack smiled as Penny just walked up to Grandad. The six year old held out her arms as if she
wasn’t perfectly capable of standing and wanted to be held. “Penelope.”

It was Aunt Lally who tried to stop her daughter, Uncle Tree coming into the room at a quick pace
too. “Penny, Grandad is still recovering and-“

“Theseus Alexander,” was all Grandad said as he scooped Penny up. Jack watched Uncle Tree
stiffen at the use of his full name while Lyall moved so Oliver Joseph Scamander could sit in the
chair he’d vacated. Grandad just smiled at Ellie’s fiancé as he tried to settle. A look of pain
crossing his face had Joe across the room in an instant. “Joey, I’m fine.”

His brother cocked an eyebrow while Ellie took Penny for a minute. Joe had his wand out and was
running a quick diagnostic spell over their grandfather before he spoke. “Malnourished. Your
muscles are surprisingly in good shape, except your back. One is strained and I’m guessing you put
pressure on it when you sat. Is any of this new information?”

“The strained muscle is.” Nan called from beside him. Jack looked at her and saw the worry
evident on her face. She’d just got Grandad back, he knew she didn’t want to lose him again. “Walt
said the malnourishment can be fixed with potions. He put a prescription in, but how did he miss
the muscle?”

His brother smiled at their Nan. “Knowing Walt he saw it, thought the potions treated it and didn’t
expect Grandad to immediately lift his grandchildren.” No one spoke as Joe turned to Maddie.
“Love, in my case I should have a compress that will heat and cool according to the muscles’
needs. Can you-“

Jack fought a laugh as Maddie rushed to the door and fumbled through the case. In a second she
was tossing the compress to Joe who waved his hand to initiate the charm before handing it to their
grandfather. Hesitantly Grandad took the item and positioned it behind him, but he wouldn’t lean
back. “Oliver Joseph, just do what Joe says. He’s a healer for Merlin’s sake.”

“You’re a healer? You’re not old enough to be-“

“I’m twenty one, Grandad.” Joe said with a small smile as he turned his attention to the man’s
knee. “Dad, do you have any dittany downstairs?”

“Does he have any dittany downstairs?” Their mother scoffed as she moved toward the basement.
“We are the most accident prone family and your father has a basement of creatures and you ask if
we have any dittany, Joseph Alexander?”

“Sorry, Mom.”

Grandad was smiling as he watched Mom walk off. “Good to see Tina is still Tina.”

“Some might argue she’s worse now.” Jack quipped as he moved to sit on the couch. “And that
would be her children. We’d argue that.”

“Jackson David.” His father started with a sigh before collapsing beside him. “She’s your mother.”

“I didn’t say I didn’t love her.” Everyone in the room either snorted a laugh or just let it out while
his father cocked an eyebrow. Jack just turned to his brother. “Need any help, Joe?”

“Are you a healer too, Jackal?”

He let out a hearty laugh as did his twin. “Merlin, no. Magizoologist consulting with the Auror
Department I’m afraid. Speaking of, Boss, I’m calling in sick tomorrow. Family stuff, you get it.”

Ellie rolled her eyes at him. “I’m sure we’ll be getting a message from Rory telling us not to come
in tomorrow, but you’re going to work. I don’t care that Grandad is alive. I mean I do, but we have
traffickers to catch.” Jack didn’t argue. She had a point.

Before anyone said anything else, Parker’s hand was on his shoulder causing Jack to look up. He
had a shy look on his face before nodding toward the door. “I’m gonna head out.” He didn’t even
get a chance to protest before Parker was moving away. But a scoff from Joe’s patient had them
both turning.

“Parker, where the hell are you going?”

“I, um, well, I’m-“

Grandad looked around the room at all of them. Mom came back in with a cocked eyebrow as she
handed off the dittany to Joe. But she didn’t speak. No. His grandfather just stated clearly, “I know
this is a shock. I know you all are going to want to walk on eggshells and some days I might thank
you for it, but I don’t want you lot not living your lives. I’m the outlier here. I will adapt. I never
thought I’d see any of you again and I’m beyond lucky I’m here and get to meet the many new
additions to the family. Including this little nugget.” He said as he tickled Penny who was back in
his lap much to the youngest Scamander’s joy. “And those marrying in.” The nod he gave to
Maddie, Lyall, and very pointedly to Parker was clear. “I don’t care who you love, Jack, Parker.
Am I surprised it’s Jack for you, Parker? A little.”

“Why does everyone say that?” He threw his hands in the air and sunk further into the couch. Noah
and Ollie were both laughing at him while Nan hit the top of his head.

“Jackie, you’ve met you right? You’re a lot.” It was Parker who said it. That stupid smirk he
always got when he knew he was right was on his boyfriend’s face. So he huffed and stood from
the couch.

His grandfather reached for his hand with a smile. “Never change, Jackal.” Jack could only nod
before he kneeled next to his brother. With no hesitation, he stretched the leg so Joe could work to
heal it a bit more than it was. There were scrapes on it, scarring that was clearly old. But the dittany
was doing its job on the newer wounds of the leg. Wounds he was sure the healers had dressed, but
Jack knew his brother. Joe was a perfectionist.

“He’ll need physical therapy.” It was said to no one in particular, but Jack saw the worry in Joe’s
brow. Finally his brother looked up at their grandfather. “If you want full function of the leg, you’ll
need physical therapy. And I’m assuming they already told you this, but I want to stress how
important it is that you go.”

“Joey, I’ll-“

“I’m a Scamander. I know how we all are about healers. Even if I myself am one. Promise me, for
all of us you’ll listen and go.”

“He’ll go. He’ll do everything the healers tell him.” Jack turned at Nan’s voice. She was standing
at his shoulder and he reached up to hold her hand. Little tears trickled down her face as she stared
at Grandad while squeezing his hand. “Because so help me I just got you back, Ol, and I’m not
being a widow again. I can’t take it. The boys can’t go through it again. Neither can Tina, Lally,
Queenie, Jacob, or our grandchildren. Our family needs you.”

Jack just watched his grandfather nod. It was as if the entire room let out a collective sigh of relief.
No one spoke for a moment as the adults leaned into their significant others. Lyall was holding
Ellie as his sister let silent tears fall. Maddie had wrapped her arms around Joe’s shoulders as he
continued to work on Grandad’s leg. Nan let go of his hand to take Grandad’s and Parker replaced
her hand. Jack squeezed it tightly, offering his boyfriend a smile. Mom was settling in on the other
side of his father while Aunt Lally tucked herself into Uncle Tree’s side. Aunt Queenie was
similarly hugging Uncle Jacob as he held her. It was very calm. Until finally Estelle broke the
silence.

*********************************************************

“Alright so can we introduce ourselves or are we just supposed to sit here awkwardly?”

“Estelle Ariadne.” She and Newt said together. Tina watched her youngest look at them with a
raised eyebrow. One Tina knew Estelle had stolen from Ellie. Too bad Ellie had stolen it from her.
“Estelle, I patented that look long before your sister.” The girl just huffed and Tina saw her father-
in-law light up in amusement as Joe placed his leg down on an ottoman. “Not one word from you.
Pop already comments on it enough.”

Oliver held up his hands, grin still on his face before turning to her younger daughter. “Alright,
Estelle why don’t you-“

“Grandkid line up.” It was Ellie who said it. And almost immediately her younger siblings and
cousins were in a line in front of the fireplace. The twins both laughed as they stayed where they
were. Until Ellie shot them a glare. “Grandkid line up.”

“He knows us.” Jack said indignantly. Joe was already rising to stand in front of Ollie in the line
while lifting Penny from Oliver’s lap. Ellie just pulled Jack up and shoved him into the line beside
Joe. “I hate you.”
“Jack.” Newt said in a stern voice from beside her. Tina turned to see the serious expression of her
husband’s face while Ellie just laughed at her brother.

“He’s harmless, Dad.” Jack shot her an annoyed look, but Ellie was Ellie so she was moving on.
“So, I’m assuming, name, age, school we decided on, House, and for those of us that are, how did
you put it on my birthday, Noah, old as dirt?”

Tina watched her daughter cock an eyebrow at Theseus and Lally’s oldest. The 11 year old wore a
bright grin from his spot between Ollie and Ava. “I stand by that.”

Ellie was rolling her eyes while turning to the twins, “For those of us old as dirt, what we do for a
living. Those older than me, does that sound good?” Not a single one of the adults answered so
Tina just shoved an affirmative to Ellie via their bond. “Thank you, mother.” Her eyes rolled
automatically and she felt Newt’s amusement. The quiet yelp that he emitted may have been from
the pinch she placed on his thigh, but the distraction of their children speaking pulled attention
away from them. “Eleanor Ruth Scamander, 23, Ilvermorny class of 1947.”

“Woo!”

“Yeah!”

The cheers from Parker and Maddie made Ellie grin wider and the twins roll their eyes again.
“Proud member of Thunderbird house and I am an Auror.”

Ellie stepped out of line then, moving to hug Lyall while Jack started in. “Jackson David, 21, one
half of the womb buddies-“

“This is why I want to move out.” Joe’s voice cut like a knife while his brother grinned at him
wildly. The younger twin shoved Jack before muttering, “Just finish up.”

“Anyway! Hogwarts graduate of 1949.” Oliver beamed at Jack then, this deep look of pride
washing over her father-in-law. He’d always been convinced one of the twins would go to
Hogwarts. “I was in Gryffindor.” She saw Jack eyeing his grandfather skeptically, clearly
remembering Newt’s slightly disappointed reaction to him not being in Hufflepuff.

“My mum was a Gryffindor.”

That got all of the grandchildren looking. Because they all knew their Great Nan to be a harsh yet
loving woman, but not a single one of them knew her Hogwarts house. There had been bets placed
years ago by Ellie and the twins that she was in Slytherin. No one had ever been sure why. But as a
result of the bet Nora, Theseus, and Newt had refused to divulge Athena Scamander’s Hogwarts
house. Now Jack was smiling. “Awesome.” He was about to step away when Ellie sent him a
glare. “I’m a magizoologist who works with that one.” His hand dismissively pointed at his sister
before stepping over to Parker. Who just grinned as his arm slung around Jack’s shoulder.

Joe started in next. “Joseph Alexander. 21. One of the twins. I’m not saying it, Jack.”

“Oh come on.”

Tina watched Joe roll his eyes before muttering. “The other half of the womb buddies.” All the
kids let out a laugh as well as their grandfather while Joe huffed. “Anyway. Hogwarts class of ‘49,
Hufflepuff house.”

“That’s my boy!” Oliver said as Newt and Theseus clapped. Tina hit her husband as Nora glowered
at Oliver. Lally was muttering in Theseus’s ear as well. Luckily, Jack was laughing. Which
relieved Tina. Because if they made Jack feel bad again for being in Gryffindor, she’d throw
something at them.

“And I’m healer.”

Joe just stepped away quickly while Jack and Ellie whooped for him. He rolled his eyes while
tucking Maddie into his side to listen to the remaining grandchildren. Ollie looked nervous as he
stared at the ground as if he’d never been forced to do this before. When in fact he’d had to do it a
few years before when they’d gone to England for Christmas and Nora had a party at the house.
“Oliver Jacob. I’m 12, I go to Ilvermorny and I’m in Wampus.” Tina fought back her groan as Ollie
went to stand with Ellie and Lyall. Her oldest was ruffling her brother’s hair much to his dismay.
Something was murmured about Thunderbirds that just had Ellie leaning down to kiss Ollie’s
cheek while Noah distracted them.

“My name is Noah Anthony Scamander. Mom and Dad adopted me at 4 but I’m eleven. I turn
twelve in March. I also go to Ilvermorny and also betrayed my mother and aunt because I’m with
Ol in Wampus.”

Ava stepped forward as Noah joined Ollie. Those two were thicker than thieves and Morrigan help
her, she was confident that they’d become the her and Lally of Wampus house. Her niece’s voice
distracted Tina though. “Ava Giselle Kowalski. I’m 11. I go to Ilvermorny and I’m a Pukwudgie.”
Oliver smiled at Jacob and Queenie’s oldest who went over to her mother immediately. Tina made
sure to catch Ava’s eye to give her a thumbs up. The little girl was shy and even standing in front of
everyone in her family seemed to be too much sometimes.

Behind her, Tina knew her eldest children were also giving their cousin some encouragement. Well
or making silly faces because Ava started to silently laugh as Estelle boomed, “Estelle Ariadne.
I’m ten. I go to elementary school because Mom wouldn’t let me skip a grade and go to
Ilvermorny early.” The glare thrown at her made Tina roll eyes while Newt laughed beside her. But
the look in Oliver’s eyes was one of deja vu.

“Sweet Merlin.”

“I told you. Just like Ellie.”

“Hey!”

“Thank you!”

The Scamander sisters glared at each other for a minute before turning to their grandparents.
“She’s nothing like me.”

“She’s exactly like you, Elle Belle.” Tina called, holding a hand out for her oldest who
begrudgingly came over to take it. “Though I would argue she can be more reckless. Which is a
feat I must say.” Estelle huffed at that as she moved to sit between Tina and Newt while Ellie let go
of her hand and moved back to Lyall. Everyone was laughing until Danny cleared his throat. The
seven year old huffed a sigh, staring at his feet.

“Elliot Daniel. I’m seven, almost eight.” He was about to go sit down by Jacob and Queenie when
Oliver held a hand out to him.

Hesitantly the boy walked over to the man that would become his bonus grandfather while Oliver
smiled brightly. “Are you named after your Pops, Elliot?” Danny’s face bristled and Oliver knew
his mistake. “I’m sorry. You go by Danny.” Tina smiled as her nephew nodded and allowed Oliver
to pick him up to sit in his lap. Everyone held their breaths because Danny hadn’t let anyone do
that in years except his mother. Something Tina knew hurt Jacob a bit. “Well Danny, when’s your
almost eight so when is your birthday?”

“January 6th just like Mama.”

“Maybe Nan and I can stay in town for your birthday. If that’s alright with you and your mum.”
Danny, who never wanted a large party for his birthday, looked between Oliver and Nora. Nora
always tried to be over for his birthday, but the last two years she’d gotten called back home. If
Oliver was offering for them to come to a party weeks in advance then that meant they intended to
stay. Something Tina deduced by Nora’s smile as well.

“You want to come to my birthday?”

“Well you only turn 8 once. And I’d hate to miss such a big milestone.” Oliver said it quietly with a
bit of regret in his voice. And Tina could see the way her children all stiffened. Because he’d
missed Ollie and Estelle’s eighth birthdays. Missed Ellie’s 11th through 23rd. Missed Jack and
Joe’s 9th to their 21st. Fundamentally she knew they were just upset at the circumstances, that they
didn’t blame their grandfather, but it still hurt for them. Still hurt for Noah and Ava too. “I don’t
plan to miss any other milestones in fact.” He turned to look at her children as well as Noah and
Ava. “Birthdays, weddings, graduations. I missed a lot. I hope each of you knows I hate it. I will
blame myself till kingdom come for not just using the floo that night, but I’m going to do
everything in my power to make it up to you now.”

“We know, Grandad.” It was Ellie who spoke for the whole family. Tina watched her oldest move
to sit on the arm of her grandfather’s chair and hold out her hand. Oliver took it with a small smile.
“We know. Just give us time to process too, okay?” He nodded at the request. Tina had a feeling if
any of them asked he’d say yes, but it was Ellie. In the ten years he’d had his oldest granddaughter
in his life, Oliver Joseph Scamander had never been able to say no to Ellie. A fact that had driven
Tina and Newt up a wall whenever they asked him and Nora to watch the kids and Ellie came
home with more than she’d left with. It was almost calming to see the two of them slipping into old
habits.

Well until a little figure marched up to Ellie with arms outstretched. Tina watched her daughter grin
as she hefted Penny into her lap.

“Yes, Pen?”

“I didn’t go.”

“Welp, now's your chance.”

Penny was grinning at her cousin as she looked at her grandfather, who was trying to hide his
amusement while he listened. “I’m Penny! I’m six!” Everyone in the room was letting a soft
chuckle out at her enthusiasm while Ellie brushed her goddaughter’s hair back and added on.

“Her full name is Penelope McKenna. She’s Uncle Tree’s little princess who can do no wrong-“

“Oi, Eleanor!” Theseus cut in, but from beside her, Newt threw his brother a knowing look. Noah
and Lally were loudly chuckling because they both knew the truth in Ellie’s statement. Tina saw
Lally trying to placate Theseus who just looked annoyed while Noah came to help his mother after
giving his little sister a wink. “Dad! Don’t put her in your lap! Danny is already there and that’s
your bad le-“
“I’m fine, Theseus.”

Everyone sat in the living room for a long, quiet moment before Tina abruptly stood. Not a soul
said a word as she tried to gather her thoughts before blurting out, “Dinner. We should get dinner
started.”
 Nobody is “Okay”
Chapter Summary

Newt, Tina, and their clan begin unpacking what Oliver Joseph Scamander being alive
means for them.

Hours later, Newt watched each of his children gather in the home office. Ollie and Estelle were
seated in the chairs in front of the desk while the twins stood behind them, leaning against the
closest piece of furniture or wall. Ellie had taken up residence in her normal spot in the room, the
window seat. His eldest just stared out the window while they all sat quietly not speaking. As if
speaking would make it the whole evening not real.

Tina was sitting at her desk with sympathy in her eyes. Newt was well aware of the toll this was
already taking on his wife. As excited as they all were to have his father home, for this surprise to
be here, it had been a long twelve years without him. And Newt wasn’t how his family was
handling it now that they had more time to absorb it.

“Do you three want to stay here tonight?” Tina’s whisper was so quiet that Newt swore it didn’t
exist, but it did. Because the twins were glancing at each other as if trying to decide while Ellie
stayed perfectly still in her corner. Newt kept his eyes trained on her while Tina stood from her
chair and maneuvered to their daughter. Everyone’s breath was held as she squatted next to Ellie.
“You didn’t know.”

“I’ve been in that house before. I should have.”

“Ellie-“

“I’m one of the strongest legilimens in the world. And those are Walt’s words, not mine. No matter
how good she is, I should be better.” Ellie finally tore her eyes away from the window to look at all
of them. Newt saw the twins start forward, moving to comfort their sister while Ollie and Stell
moved toward him. Because this was rocking the foundation of their family. “I should have
known.”

“How were you supposed to know, Elle?” Joe whispered as he sank down beside her on the
window seat. Jack took her other side as the twins pulled her into a hug. Newt watched Tina squat
in front of them, squeezing Ellie’s knees. Slowly, he led the youngests over to join them. The
younger of the twins leaned his head against Ellie’s as he whispered, “No one is blaming you. No
one is blaming Lyall. So take a deep breath. It’s going to be okay.”

Ellie nodded before she looked up at him. Newt felt the weight of the world crash into him as tears
fell down Ellie’s face. “I’m sorry.”

“Why, little love?”

“Because I told you I hated you when we thought he was gone. Because for months I blamed you
and your war effort as the reasons he died. And you just took it all in stride. You only yelled at me
once. You-“
“Ellie,” Newt moved to kneel in front of her as Tina scooted over. His hands held his daughter’s
face as everyone else seemed to create a hug around them. “You said things in those months we
both know you didn’t mean. I knew that then and I know that now. So little love, don’t apologize.
And don’t you dare blame yourself for the acts of those people.” Ellie nodded a little, but the tears
remained. It was Jack and Joe, however, that wiped them away as they moved to hug her tighter.
Newt smiled at them before asking the question, “So how does everyone feel?”

Not a single voice spoke. The kids all seemed too terrified to answer while he and Tina shared a
glance. She offered him a small shrug before finally giving in. “I’m overwhelmed if I’m being
honest.” Everyone’s heads turned to her in shock. Rarely did she admit any kind of emotional
response like this in front of the kids, but Newt knew she was trying to tell their children that
whatever they were feeling was okay. Happiness, confusion, hurt, whatever it was he and Tina
probably felt it too. And that was okay. “And if you want me to really say it, I’m sad.”

“Why?” It was Estelle that asked the question as she hugged Tina’s side. Their youngest who
looked so much like her mother, arguably more than Ellie which was a terrifying thought, gazed up
at Tina, hanging onto her mother’s every word.

Tina for her part offered the girl a sad smile as she kissed her head, leaning into the hug as she
sighed. “I love your Pops. He’s my father through and through. And I love Nan and Grandad, but
when Grandad revealed himself to Dad, Uncle Tree, Aunt Lals, and I, something hit me. Despite
the fact that he was never really dead apparently, he came back from it to us. He’s alive and you all
get to have wonderful memories with him and I’m so happy about it, but you don’t get to meet my
parents. You will never meet your Grandpa and Grandma Goldstein. And I hate it for you all. I
hate that you don’t get to meet them or that Aunt Queenie doesn’t really remember much of them
other than them getting sick. So seeing Grandad just hurt a bit earlier, it reminded me that my
parents are gone.” Before Newt really processed what Tina said, the kids were all hugging her,
murmuring that they know her parents because she keeps their memories alive. The image of Tina
engulfed by their children was one he never wanted to forget.

So he slowly stood and joined them, wrapping his arms around Jack and Ollie, offering Tina a
small smile. “I still don’t believe it’s him.” The kids all eyed him a bit, but Tina just gave him a
knowing look. “I know we’ve checked about fifty times, but I had finally made peace with it,
finally stopped blaming myself and now here he is. Alive and well.”

“He’s not well.” It was Joe stepping away that drew their attention. Tina moved to follow, but Ellie
stopped her. A look of concentration on her face as she clearly tried to talk to him down the bond
they held. Jack was staring intently too, seeming to know Joe was not okay. Ollie and Estelle just
stared as Joe moved purposefully toward the door. “He’s not well, he’s not okay. And I can already
tell he’s dismissed a mind healer.”

“Joe.” It was Jack who followed him as Joe opened the door. Ellie was right behind them.

She got all the way to the door before she stopped and turned toward them. “We talked about
Nurmengard last night. And Joe’s feeling guilty for a lot of stuff. He’s already said he’ll be
meeting with Adam in the morning, but let us handle him for now.” Newt held her gaze and saw
the understanding for her brother’s reaction there. “We’ve got this.”

All he and Tina could do was nod as she sprinted from the room, calling after her brothers. Ollie
and Estelle stared after their siblings as they fidgeted in place. Finally Ollie whispered, “Is it okay
if we don’t know how we feel right now?”

“Of course, my love.” Tina kissed the top of Ollie’s head, then Estelle’s, who seemed to sag in
relief at her mother’s words. “Why don’t you two head upstairs to your rooms? You can pretend to
go to bed while Dad and I talk. Alright?” The youngest two Scamanders nodded before they gave
him and Tina a kiss on their cheeks before bounding for the door. As soon as they were alone, his
wife let out a groan and laid her head on his shoulder. His arms were immediately around her waist,
rubbing circles there with his thumbs. “Are you okay?”

“Love, I’m as okay as I can be when my father just turned out to be a prisoner of war for 12 years.”

“Ellie and Lyall are going to blame themselves.”

Newt squeezed tighter, knowing she was right. “We’ll just have to remind them they aren’t at fault
until they start to believe us.” An affirming noise came from Tina as she tucked herself further into
his neck while Newt placed a gentle kiss on her head. They stood there for what felt like hours, just
trying to let the reality of their holidays settle in. “We’ll need to get him some Christmas presents.”

A snorted laugh came from her as she pulled away to grin at him. “Your father all but comes back
from the dead and all you can say is we need to get him Christmas presents.” He felt a smile make
its way to his own lips as he laughed at the ridiculousness of his comment. With a little shrug of
his shoulders, Newt placed a kiss on her nose. Tina just smiled up at him. “Sometimes I wonder
about you.”

“Mmmm, wonder about me how?”

“Wonder if I made the right decision shacking up with you all these years.”

He let out a mock scoff as he pecked her lips. They smiled at each other for another long moment
before he whispered, “You think Joe’s right?”

“I think Joe hasn’t unpacked what happened to him and he’s a little too much like his grandfather.
So he suspects what your father will do.” Newt nodded, resting his brow to hers. “You know we
had a very similar debate 7 years ago. So you don’t get to be mad at him if he tries to refuse to see
healers.”

“Tina-“

“‘Tina, my beautiful wife, you’re right.’ Why thank you, husband dear, I know.” Tina smiled
before pecking his lips and slinking out of his embrace. Her hand laced with his as she tugged him
towards the door. “Come on. I have a feeling we are gonna have a full house tonight.”

“When do we not have a full house?”

The laugh she let out was melodic as he wrapped his arms around her from behind, needing to stay
close to her as they stepped into the hall. “That’s fair, but we should at least make the third floor
guest room comfortable for whichever twin and their significant other claims it. The attic is Ollie’s
now so his room that has also become a spare room for Jack or Joe also probably needs a quick
cleaning charm. Luckily Ellie and Lyall just moved out so her room is actually clean for once for
them. And your mother told me the guest room down here was fine, but that your father will most
likely not brave the stairs yet and will be down on the couch.”

As they reached the stairs for the third floor, Newt turned her around to kiss him. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

“And thank you.”

“For?”
“Being my rock.”

Tina smiled softly at him as she stroked his face. “Never thank me for a job I love doing.”

**********************************************************

Maddie looked up as the twins and Ellie bursted into her friend’s childhood bedroom. Parker and
Lyall looked up from their spots in Ellie’s reading nook while Jack collapsed on her bed and Joe
paced. Ellie just shut the door, reinforcing the silencing charm on it as she crossed her arms.
Finally the oldest Scamander child spoke. “Say it.”

“I’m not saying it.” Her eyes flew to where Joe now glared out Ellie’s window. Her fiancé wasn’t
looking at any of them as he ground his teeth. Which made her nervous. Maddie carefully stood
from her spot on the ground that she always preferred when visiting to make her way towards him,
but Joe stopped her. Because he turned with tears streaming down his face. “We went through a
month of hell. A month! And you still talk to Adam about it. I need to talk to him. It’s been twelve
fucking years! Almost thirteen! And you know he’s already told Nan he won’t talk to anyone! You
know he did!”

Joe was heaving as he looked at his sister. Ellie didn’t say anything, just let him fume. Eventually
after realizing they weren’t going to talk, Maddie sighed and stepped forward, taking Joe’s hands.
“Baby-“

“Don’t. Don’t patronize me and tell me to calm down, Mads.”

His voice wasn’t harsh and angry. It was defeated. She’d noticed it more and more lately, how
defeated he’d been. But he was shoving past her in an instant so she couldn’t digest his mood. Joe
made it out of the room before she was following him. Ellie cocked an eyebrow in a symbol of
offering to go after him, but Maddie waved her off. She needed to handle this, Ellie needed to talk
it out with Lyall. Both the revelations of last night and the news of today. So Maddie went after
one Joseph Scamander, hoping that maybe he wouldn’t go up to the roof. But he did. As she
stepped through the attic, she called a hello to Ollie so he knew it was her. Her youngest future
brother hollered back a howdy along with Estelle, who seemed to be on much better terms with her
brother today.

The moment she stepped onto the Scamander’s rooftop, a blast of cold air hit her. Before any
shivering could take over, Maddie felt a warming charm around her. A glance ahead of her
revealed Joe, staring out over the city, hands in his pockets and a tight look on his face. Or she
assumed a tight look on his face. Because he was in his brooding stance and he always had that
annoyed look that scrunched up his face when he was brooding.

Expertly, she slipped up beside him, wrapping her arm through his. “Thank you.” His head turned
toward her just a hair and she saw the confused look cross his face for a second. “For the warming
charm. Thank you.”

“You shouldn’t be up here without a coat.”

“Neither should you, Mr. Healer.” Maddie felt him roll his eyes rather than see it. But Joe being
Joe just ignored his slight annoyance and wrapped his arm around her. Her arms instantly went
around his waist while his head rested on top of hers. They stood in silence for a moment before
she whispered, “You’re brooding.”

“I’m not brooding.”

This time it was her turn to roll her eyes. Joe didn’t say a word to her though as she reached up to
cup his cheek. “Joe, you’ve been brooding since London.”

“I have not.”

“Mmm, really? Because my parents noticed it last week at dinner. I’ve noticed it the whole time.
Jack’s been keeping an eye on it too. Today I get the brooding, the last month and a half not so
much.”

The sigh he released felt like one of relief that she’d called him out. Pulling away from her enough
so that he could turn to face her, Joe reached up to cup her cheeks. There was a pain in his eyes she
only ever saw when he remembered Nurmengard, but he always tried to dampen it, tried to push it
off as if he didn’t go through something traumatic. Quietly he whispered words she never
expected. “I think we should put the engagement on hold.”

And just like that Maddie felt her world being ripped out from under her.
 Burdens of the Past Always Effect the Present
Chapter Summary

Joe and Maddie talk, Jack and Parker have a moment. Lyall and Ellie are forced to
face the truths revealed.

Chapter Notes

CONTENT WARNING: Mentions of torture, rape, and emotional abuse.

This chapter is raw when you get to Ellie and Lyall’s part. If any of the subject matter
feels as if it was not handled properly please let me know so I can make the
appropriate changes.

Joe didn’t know why he said it. Didn’t even realize it was going to tumble out of his mouth until it
did. But Maddie’s devastated face told him his mouth was ahead of his brain and heart. “Mads, I-“

“You don’t want to marry me?” She pulled away, violently wiping the tears from her eyes. “You
want to call it off?”

“No! Maddie, I-“

“You just said-“

“And I don’t know why!” Joe slumped down to sit with his back against the wall surrounding the
edge of the roof. His head was buried in his hands as he felt tears overtake him for a minute. “I
don’t know why I said that. Maybe some part of me thinks I should give you an out or that I should
run so you don’t see how broken I really am. But I just,” he looked up to see her staring at him with
worry in her eyes. Immediately his gaze moved back to the ground between his legs. Because he’d
just fucked up the best thing in his life. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. For everything recently. I, I have
no excuse, no explanation. Something is just hitting and you should walk away while you still can.
Because I’m not good for you, Mads. I never have been. I’m crazy and I don’t take care of myself
and I run head first into dangerous-“

“Would you please shut up?” Her hand on his chin made him look up. “Just shut up.” There was a
soft smile on her face as tears fell down her cheeks. Acting on instincts, he reached up to let his
thumb wipe them away. He hated seeing her cry, hated being the cause of it more. “There is no
giving me an out, Joseph Alexander. There is no running away to hide how broken you are. There
is no reason you can give that would make me believe you’re bad for me. Because, Joey, I’ve
loved you since I was 8 years old. Maybe even before that and I just didn’t know it. No matter how
many guys I tried to talk to those first few years at Ilvermorny, no matter how many times I
reminded myself you were Ellie’s little brother, no matter how many times we’ve tried to tell
ourselves we are too young, it hasn’t stopped me from loving you. From wanting you. My heart is
yours. It always has been. So this talk about ending this engagement or putting a pause on it, it
ends. Now.” Holding her finger with her ring in front of his eyes, Maddie wiggled it at him.
“Because the ONLY way you’re getting this back is if I’m dead and gone. Which I don’t plan to
die anytime soon.”

A small smile over took his face as he tugged her to him, his lips landing on hers, trying to offer
her every apology he could. Finally as they pulled apart, Maddie now sitting in his lap, Joe rested
their brows together. “Merlin, I love you.”

“I know.”

“I’m sorry my brain threw that out there. I hope you know I didn’t mean-“

“Joey,” she whispered his name as she pecked his lips. Their eyes met as their foreheads remained
together and it was like the rest of the world doesn’t exist. “Joey, I know your head panics. I’ve
known for a long time. What I need is for you to talk to me. Because baby, I can’t keep doing this. I
know this is the first time in a long time, but we communicate well, we always have. I’d rather you
tell me when everything is too much so I can help you unpack it.” Joe nodded and kissed her again,
closing his eyes as he pulled away. “What’s wrong?”

“I’m going to start seeing Adam. Or have Adam recommend someone. Because I need to unpack
Nurmengard. And the shit Dippet pulled.” Maddie rubbing his cheek made him open his eyes. Her
dark eyes were full of worry, worry at the memories of him telling her how he was made to feel
like an outcast by some Hogwarts staff for not having a neurotypical mind. “Love-“

“I know your dad knows, but you should talk to him about it.” Maddie was pushing his hair out of
his face, trying to distract herself. He just leaned down and placed a kiss on her arm to help give
himself a sense of calm. “And you want to talk about Nurmengard?”

“Want to? No. Need to so I can be the best version of myself as we get ready to start a family?
Yes.” That earned him a grin. A grin at the idea of them becoming parents, becoming a family, of
starting their life together. “And I want to tell you, you were right.” Her head cocked in confusion
as he smiled at her. “In London, you said I was manipulating Ellie and Lyall to get them to piss or
get off the pot. You were right.”

“Joey. I said that in ange-“

His head shook, effectively cutting her off. “I’ve been a shit brother the last few months. I can be
okay at it and then boom I’m back to sucking. So I’m going to be more present for Jack and Ellie.
And Ollie and Stell. I’m going to help them and listen and not meddle immediately. I just, I needed
to tell you, you were right.” She nodded slightly, pressing a kiss to his lips. Joe held her tight to him
for a minute, savoring the feel of her against him. Then as he let go, he could feel her buzzing with
a question. “Ask.”

“How’s your head with your grandfather being alive?”

He sighed. Because honestly he was so excited and happy Grandad was alive. Was relieved he was
here. But Joe also knew a little taste of what happened to him based on his own experience. And he
himself had been called a miniature Oliver Joseph too many times over the years to not know what
his grandfather was going to do about unpacking the trauma. Hell, it’s why Joe himself was
currently in the state he was in.

As if sensing his state of turmoil, Maddie whispered, “You don’t have to tell me. But how about I
come with you when you start talking to someone? At least the first time. So you have a hand to
hold when you get nervous?” Taking a deep, steadying breath, Joe nodded. Because her being at
his side sounded wonderful. “Good. I’ll talk to Ellie in the morning and I’ll send Rory a patronus
then too to let him know I’ll be late. For now, come on. I claimed the third floor guest room for us
since your grandparents are on the second floor and I was not sleeping in Ollie’s old room.”

He let out a laugh as she pulled him up. Moving back into the house, Joe wrapped his arms around
her as they headed back down the attic stairs. “Mmm, two questions, how did you know I’d want
to stay the night? And how did you swing the guest room?”

“I know you and knew you’d want to be with your family.” Maddie murmured as she kissed his
cheek. A smile worked its way onto his lips as he pressed a kiss to her head while pulling away to
open the door to the third level of his childhood home. “As for how I avoided the disgusting room
your mother has been working so hard to clean to no avail? I threatened Parker within an inch of
his life. Lyall watched with a horrified expression. It was amazing.”

The only thing he could think to do was stop them just outside of the guest room door and pull her
into less than chaste kiss. When it was clear they both needed to breathe and they pulled apart he
smiled at her and whispered, “I don’t deserve you.”

“You don’t.” Maddie nipped his lips before stepping away, pulling him into the guest room. “Now,
come on. We need to get some sleep.” Joe didn’t fight her as he followed her towards the bed,
stripping off his shirt and transfiguring his pants into pajama bottoms. They both collapsed into
bed, Maddie snuggling up to press a kiss to his bare chest right over his heart. “I love you, Joseph
Alexander Scamander.”

“I love you too, Madeline Grace Bennett.”

“And we are going to work through everything.”

“You’re sure?”

“Of course I am.” Her head tilted up enough for him to press a peck to her lips. When he pulled
away, Maddie smiled. “One thing I’m always sure about is you and me. And how we will get
through anything together. Because I’m all in on us.”

Those words made him flashback to his parents vow renewal. How after everything that had just
happened she just wanted him to know she loved him. So Joe hugged the love of his life tighter and
whispered, “I’m all in on us too, Mads. Even when I get scared I’m all in.”

**********************************************************

Jack was slumped against the headboard of Ollie’s transfigured old bed while Parker paced in front
of him. He’d been like this since they’d left Ellie’s room, broody and quiet, Jack didn’t like it.
“Park, come to bed. Please.”

All he got was a grunt. So instead of arguing, Jack just rolled his eyes and laid down on his side,
closing his eyes to go to sleep. “Are we really not going to talk about it?” One eye popped open to
see Parker standing in front of him with his arms crossed.

Sitting up with a glare taking over his features, Jack huffed, “What do you want to talk about? How
my grandfather isn’t dead or that we are sleeping in the most disgusting room in my parents house?
And we have a fucking menagerie downstairs.”

“Jackie.” A concerned look crossed Parker’s face as he reached out to cup his cheek. Their eyes
met as they had a silent conversation. “I just don’t want you to think you can’t talk about it.”

“He’s alive. I’m happy, I’m sad he missed so much, that’s all I-“
“Jack, I’m not talking about your grandfather.” His head tilted in confusion while Parker smiled
softly, stroking right underneath his eye. Carefully, Parker’s head lowered so they were resting
their brows together. “Babe, we haven’t talked about last night. About what Ellie-”

“I want to go to Nurmengrad and destroy Grindelwald. Then I want to go to Azkaban and I want to
find a way to make Bethany Lupin feel every single thing that has haunted my sister, my brother,
and Lyall for the last seven years.” The shocked expression that crossed Parker’s face made Jack
smile a little. He pressed a kiss to his partner’s lips before tugging him towards the bed. “More
importantly I want to go to sleep with you laying beside me and we can unpack everything
tomorrow from the safety of our room at the apartment. Right now, I’m exhausted both
emotionally and physically.”

With a happy grunt, Parker made him scoot over before they laid face to face. The older boy’s arm
was wrapping around his waist in a protective fashion while Jack scooted closer, allowing their
legs to tangle. Their noses brushed due to Parker nuzzling closer in a move that Jack didn’t stop.
No, he offered a small smile before pressing another feather light kiss to his lover’s mouth.
“Promise me you’ll tell me if something’s wrong.”

“I promise.”

Parker didn’t seem to believe him because his dark eyes was searching Jack’s hazel ones. Before he
could do anything, Parker whispered, “Babe, I’m good at reading you. That means I know when
something’s wrong. That doesn’t mean I’m going to force you to say something. So please don’t-“

“Cross my heart and hope to die, I will tell you if I’m not okay.” Jack pulled him in for a kiss. They
sat there for a long moment, embracing each other before they needed air. As they pulled apart,
Jack felt his eyes droop while the exhaustion overtook him. “I love you.”

“I love you too, Jackie.” Those were the only words he needed to hear at the moment. So with a
slight smile on his lips and his body tucked into Parker’s, Jack fell asleep.

**********************************************************

“This will teach you and your cunt of a mother.”

Ellie’s eyes flew open as she sat up. Her head moved in a panic, trying to make sure the hands
weren’t on her, that he wasn’t in the room.

And he wasn’t. Thompson was nowhere to be seen in her childhood bedroom. Neither was
Grindelwald nor Lyall’s mother. No. It was just her.

“He’s gone, love.” Ellie felt herself flinch at the sound of his voice, skirting away and out of bed
before his hands could touch her. Lyall held his hands up the way he often did when she had
nightmares about Nurmengard. His hands were held where she could see them as he eased out of
bed. “Starlight, it’s me. It’s Wolf Boy.” As adrenaline drained from her body, Ellie sagged, leaning
forward to rest against him. Tears streamed down her face as he rubbed her back. “You’re okay,
Ellie. You’re okay.”

Her head turned into his neck as she shook it. “No, I’m not.”

“Then let’s talk about it.” She looked up at him in shock, but Lyall had so much worry on his face.
“You don’t have to tell me everything, but Starlight, I’m here, I’m right where I belong and I don’t
plan to be gone anytime soon. So tell me-“

“Your mother has been writing you.” The words slipped out of her before she really could think.
Lyall moved back to hold her at arm's length with a confused expression. Sighing, Ellie moved to
the desk drawer that contained the letters she was going to get this week. Letters she should have
told him about weeks ago. “I’m sorry I hid them. But she kept sending them to me I guess thinking
I’d give them to you, but you’ve been so hurt by it all and-“

“That doesn’t mean you hide them from me.” The ice in his voice was what she deserved. It didn’t
make it easier to hear. “You hid these from me! Why?!”

Sighing, Ellie sank down in the chair in her reading corner, knees curled up, head resting on top. A
glance at Lyall showed him fighting between being mad and comforting her. The thing was he
should be mad at her. She’d violated his trust by not telling him about the letters. “I just, she’s
manipulated you before. She’s told you what you want to hear and every time you’ve helped her
out of the grave she’s dug herself only for her to break your heart again and again. And she’s your
mom. I know you do it because you love her, but Ly, I love you. I want to protect you. And when I
got the letters I made a decision to not give them to you right now. Because you’re still fragile after
everything that happened last month. And don’t scoff!” He was rolling his eyes at her which only
fueled the little anger rising in her. “Do not act like being fragile is bad! It makes you fucking
human! And I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but I’m fragile some days, doesn’t mean I’m not
strong as hell!”

“I didn’t say you weren’t.” He was in front of her now, kneeling with his hands on her calves. His
thumbs rubbed up and down while they stared at each other. “But I don’t need protecting,
Eleanor.”

“Newsflash Lupin, you’re mine and I’m yours. It’s our job to protect each other.” Lyall smiled
softly at her while one of her hands moved to play with the hair that always fell in his eyes. “I’m
sorry. For hiding them. Truly I am.”

“I’m sorry for yelling.”

“Ly, I’d be surprised if you didn’t yell. I deserved it.” Smiling softly still, Lyall leaned forward,
stealing a kiss from her before they both turned to the letters lying next to him on the floor. “Want
to open them?”

“No.” His hands tugged on her legs so he could move closer to her. Those gray eyes flashed with
blue as his hand moved to brush her hair out of her face. “No. Not right now. I want you to tell me
what you can.”

“Lyall, I told you all last-“

“You told us the watered down version.” His forehead came to rest against hers. “I want to know
what you will tell me. If it’s the watered down version I’ll understand, but-“

In that moment she made a split second decision. Ellie had never planned to tell him everything, at
least not right now, but something in his eyes made her feel like he should know, he needed to
know.“Your mother made me believe I was on the roof. It was between torture sessions or so I
thought, but I was wrong. I don’t think she knew at first what Thompson was going to do. Because
she sent me to a calm place, a place where I let my mind unwind. Normally that was when they’d
start trying to pry information from me, but I think they knew it wouldn’t work.” His arms wrapped
around her as she recounted what she remembered. Because he’d been right. The information she’d
given everyone last night was watered down compared to this. But in Lyall’s arms she felt okay to
tell the story. Especially since he’d know eventually. How he hadn’t felt this portion of her time in
the dungeons she didn’t know. Nor did she care. Because it saved him from knowing, from reliving
it. Which was good. “So um, Thompson, he um, went rogue I think. Or well not rogue enough to be
reprimanded, but I heard a laugh. One that was dark and sinister and made me realize I wasn’t at
home. At first I saw my dad, then Uncle Tree, then Uncle Jacob. Basically it went down the line of
men in my family as he approached before I realized it was Thompson. And-“

“She tried to make you believe it was your father who raped you?” His voice was quiet and full of
emotion. Ellie opened her eyes that she didn’t realize were closed to see tears in Lyall’s eyes as
well as anger. Anger at his mother for aiding her attacker, anger at Thompson for doing what he
did, and most likely anger at himself for not being there to stop it and for not knowing until now.
“I’ll kill her.”

“Ly.”

“Eleanor, she let him hurt you. She let him-“

“Your mom tried to stop it. I mean it wasn’t that much, but she tried to plead with Grindelwald to
stop him.”

Fury flashed across his face then. “That son of the bitch was in the room?” Ellie could only nod
and Lyall was up, moving for the door.

“Where are you going?”

At the brokenness in her voice, he stopped. Lyall turned back to her as devastation fell on his face.
“I’m going to make him pay.”

“Just hold me, Wolf Boy. Let’s let them stop having this hold on our lives.” He didn’t argue with
her when she rose and wrapped his arms around his neck. A gentle kiss was placed on her lips
before she whispered, “I need to keep going.”

“Starlight-“

“Lyall, let me do this. For me.” He could only nod as she maneuvered them back to the bed. Lyall
laid down, situating himself for her to lay on top of him if she wanted. Which she did. Ellie reached
for his hand and fiddled with his fingers as she continued. “So, well, your mom was told to shut up
and get in line. Which she did. Then Thompson had my pants down. I don’t really remember a lot.
I remember bits and pieces here and there, but the most vivid thing I remember is him slapping my
face and telling me this would teach me and Mom. That I deserved-“

“You didn’t.” She turned to look at him, tears flowing down his face as freely as they did hers.
Lyall moved his hand to cup her cheek, wiping the tears away as he smiled softly. “No one
deserves what he did. And it’s not your fault. None of what happened is your fault.”

“I don’t regret it.” Her voice was foreign to her own ears. There was a level of hurt and pain there
she hadn’t heard in years, but something else that had never been present when she told this story
was also there. Relief. Telling Lyall, telling her friends, telling her father was finally allowing
relief to flood through her. “I don’t regret protecting Estelle and Ollie. I don’t regret putting myself
between the acolytes and them. The acolytes and you.”

Lyall smiled down at her, still stroking her cheek. “I love you.”

“I love you too.” She smiled up at him before picking up on where his thoughts were headed.
Thoughts she never wanted him to have. “You’ve never made me go back there.” Lyall raised an
eyebrow. “Everything we have done has a. Been out of love, b. Been controlled by me even if
you’ve been in control, and c. Has helped me take my body back.” She moved to where her face
was hovering over his. Relief seemed to be flooding his features, but guilt still marred his eyes. The
guilt that he hadn’t known, that they had this bond between them and yet he couldn’t figure out that
she had been raped. But he didn’t know because Ellie had been shielding it from him. Something
she gently let down now. His face contorted as the last little shred of that hell became visible to
him. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”

Leaning up to nip her lips, Lyall shook his head. “Don’t apologize for doing what you felt was
necessary to protect yourself, love. Just let me bear some of the burden now.” Ellie nodded,
running her knuckles along his cheek before pressing another kiss to his lips. “Thompson is lucky
he’s gone.”

“That’s what Dad said when I told him the watered down version this morning.” Her smile was
strained, but so was Lyall’s. Before long her fiancé was asleep and Ellie just smiled, pressing a kiss
to his lips as she slipped from bed. She quietly accioed her spare housecoat as she crept out the
door. Her brain was too wired to go back to sleep. So quietly she snuck down the hall and tiptoed
down the stairs.

She was about to pass the front door to head to the kitchen when a very soft knock sounded.
Reaching out with her mind, she discovered Pete standing on the stoop. With a quizzical look, Ellie
opened the door. He didn’t offer her an explanation, just a soft smile and a nod to the bag of what
could only be alcohol he held. She slipped to the side, letting him in, rolling her eyes as he placed a
kiss on her cheek before she shut and locked the front door. While Pete moved down the hall to the
kitchen, Ellie stopped in the living room, checking in on her grandfather who she’d expected to be
sleeping on the couch. It had been a struggle getting him to the table for dinner, there had been no
way he’d make it upstairs.

Oliver Joseph Scamander seemed to be asleep for now so carefully as to not wake him, Ellie
pressed a featherlight kiss to his forehead. A smile played on his lips which brought one to her face
as she made her way to the kitchen. Under the door, she saw the light on and heard the familiar
buzzing of a silencing charm surrounding the room. Carefully she pushed open the door to see
Parker, Maddie, and Pete at the bar that separated her parents’ kitchen and dining room. Maddie
was seated at one of the bar stools while Parker was standing opposite her and Pete up on the
counter. There was a bottle of firewhiskey in the middle of them and an empty glass sitting waiting
for her.

Ellie moved to sit beside Maddie while Parker poured her glass. Reaching out as soon as she sat,
Ellie threw the drink back immediately, looking expectantly at Parker for it to be refilled. After she
threw back the refilled drink, Pete got her a glass of water. Which she accepted without argument.
“So. Why’s Pete here?”

“Well in fairness,” Maddie started as she squeezed her hand. “We thought it would be Lyall
coming down from your room so we got a message to Pete to get us alcohol. Actually, Park
thought it would be Lyall. My money was always on you.”

“Shut up, Mads.” Their best friend grunted before he addressed her. “We haven’t told him.”

Pete was watching all of them, slight amusement playing on his face, but concern was more or less
the present emotion. Morrigan, he probably thinks this is about what happened last night. Sighing,
Ellie walked over to him and held out her hand which he hesitantly took. Yanking him into the
hallway, she led Pete toward the living room. As they neared where the end of the stairs met the
entryway to the house and the living room, Lyall came down the stairs. He was quietly shuffling
toward the kitchen, leaning down to press a kiss to her head and pat Pete on the back. How the man
had known to come downstairs, she really didn’t know, but she was just thankful he’d put a shirt on
considering he hadn’t had one on since they’d originally gone to bed.
When she glanced at Pete, he was wiggling his eyebrow at her which normally would make her hit
him, but she needed to keep him quiet. So as they stepped into the living room, Ellie motioned to
not speak. His brow remained raised while he nodded before looking over the back of the couch.
Ellie watched as his jaw dropped. She felt him about to speak and was in the process of shoving
him out of the living room when a voice spoke. “It’s good to see you too, Peter. It’s also good to
see you and Ellie are still at each other’s throats.” They both turned to see her grandfather sitting up
on the couch, looking toward the large clock that sat in the middle of the mantel. The clock
showed it was 3 am, prime sleeping time, but Grandad was rising. Acting on instinct, Ellie shoved
Pete toward the kitchen, with the mental instruction to get Lyall or Parker to help Grandad balance.
But her grandfather shot Pete a look. One she knew meant he wanted a moment alone with her.

Sighing, Ellie casted a silencing charm around the living room while she moved to help him. “You
should go back to sleep.”

“So should you and that lot in the kitchen.” A confused look was shot at him as he chuckled and
lifted his arm for her to slip in and help him. Settling beside him, Ellie waited for the inevitable
explanation. “Maddie and Parker should remember to cast the silencing charm before sending the
patronus. As for you, I’m a light sleeper now, Elliphant. The kiss woke me up.”

“I’m sorry.” Her voice was quiet as she prepared to lead him through the dining room door in the
living room, but Grandad had her turn him towards the mantle, the place of the utmost pride in the
Scamander household. It held the original copy of her father’s book along with her letter of
acceptance to the auror program(the corrected one her mother had sent after she’d discovered
Ellie’s deception) as well as Joe’s invitation to study under Walt at St. Rupert’s. A framed copy of
Jack’s expose on manticores that had been published by The Daily Prophet and The New York
Ghost sat beside Ollie’s Ilvermorny letter and Estelle’s latest report card. The items had changed
over the years, well except her father’s book and a photo of her parents on their wedding day, but
the love that went into picking each new item never did. Ellie knew her parents adored the mantle
and the various accomplishments of their children they displayed there. Now she saw Grandad
staring at the accomplishments in front of him as well as the photos hanging on the wall behind
them with a sad smile. “Grandad?”

He looked down at her and she saw the tears lining his eyes as he gave her the softest smile he
seemed able to muster. “I missed so much. I missed you going off to school. And graduating from
it.”

“No,” she shook her head, earning a confused cock of his head that reminded her of her father and
the twins. “You were always right here.” Ellie placed his hand over her heart. “So you were always
there with me. I know it’s not the same, but-”

“It means more than you think.” His soft smile remained as he turned back to the photos on the
wall. “So. Lyall Lupin?”

“He’s a good man.” She said quietly while following his stare to a photo of her and Lyall from
Christmas at the Manor two years before. “He saved me. I saved him. We love each other. You
know the usual gunk.”

The chuckle Grandad let out was one she hadn’t heard him use all evening. One she hadn’t heard
since Christmas back in 1939 when she’d hissed at Jack for shoving a kneazle at her causing her to
break out in hives. Grandad had been amused by her reaction then and seemed amused now. “Only
you would describe your relationship with the word gunk, Elliphant.”

“I’m told he and I are sickeningly sweet sometimes, gunk is the only way to describe him and I.”
That earned her a kiss on her head and another chuckle. They stood in silence for a few minutes
before she added, “I know it will be hard to accept him since his parents were involved. I know,
believe me, he and I are grappling with a bit of that right now ourselves, but Lyall is a good man.
One of the best I know. And yes, I’m aware that my being in love with him skews my judgment,
but I know good men when I see them. He’s not like his mother and father. Is the furthest thing
from them in fact.”

He nodded stiffly before whispering, “I’m to understand his mother tortured you in the war.”

“She was one of the torturers, yes.”

Ellie didn’t lie. She was willing to suspect her grandfather thought she would, would try and save
face by denying her involvement in the war or that her fiance’s mother was involved in her torture.
And most likely his father too. She’d never gotten confirmation of Jonathan Lupin’s whereabouts
in the weeks leading up to the final battle. While she had no desire to go into the gory details of her
time in captivity, Ellie wouldn’t hide it. Hiding it would only make the wounds hurt more. So she
stood there and waited for the questions she was confident would come.

Her grandfather didn’t disappoint. “Do you mind telling me what the hell you were thinking by
getting in the way of the acolytes?”

“Probably the same as you when you went running into that alley with no back up.” A glance up
revealed him staring at her dumbly. He seemed shocked she would throw that at him, but Ellie had
a lot of feelings. Feelings normally only reserved for when she tried to unpack her father’s role in
the war against Grindelwald. They also were feelings she typically expressed to her mother, father,
and Lyall in only slightly productive ways. But now all the hurt and pain that went unresolved after
her grandfather’s supposed death was being unloaded on the man himself. “It was stupid of you to
go in alone.”

“I did what I thought was right.”

“And I did what I had to in order to protect my siblings.”

“Joe was there.” Those words made her take a step away. Shock and hurt filled her face as her
grandfather looked at her. There wasn’t anger or disappointment there, just stone cold truth. But
that didn’t change the fact that she was hurt. Because the fact that Joe had gotten captured with her
had haunted her for years. “Ellie, I-“

“You weren’t here.” She whispered harshly. His eyes widened at her tone, but he’d poked the bear
and now had to deal with the consequences. “You don’t get to judge me. I didn’t ask Joe to follow
me. I didn’t ask him to try and heal me as the effects of the Cruciatus Curse ripped through my
body.” Devastation flashed across her grandfather’s face as she continued. “I understand you’ve
been through hell and back. I really do. But you don’t get to act like I went into that day thinking
I’d have to fight off acolytes to protect my baby sister. I did everything I could to get my siblings to
safety, Joe evaded my jinxes because he felt a need to protect me. Because that’s our sibling
dynamic. We all protect each other the best we can. So I’d greatly appreciate it if you don’t act like
you were the only one to go through hell.”

“Starlight?” Ellie turned to see Lyall standing in the entryway of the living room along with her
mother, father, and Nan, all of whom had to have come downstairs at the muffled voices her
waning silencing charm no doubt let through. They all had worried expressions on their faces and
Ellie knew they’d heard her tirade. Heard her anger seep out. And she couldn’t handle it.

In an instant she was moving out of the room and towards the front door. The call of “Elliphant”
from both of her grandparents as well as a sighed “Little love” from her father couldn’t stop her as
she shrugged on her coat and stepped into her shoes. Her mother just held up her hand to all of
them as she followed suit, getting her coat on and ready to go. Lyall was the only other person not
trying to stop her. There was a slight caress down the bond with a promise to see her later in the
day. Sending a similar thought back, Ellie opened the door to step out when her father stopped her.

“Niffler.” She turned just slightly as he stepped forward, pressing a kiss to her head. “I’m here
when you’re ready.” His whisper made her nod before she was out on the stoop and down the
steps. Her mother right behind her as they crossed the deserted street to the alley where they
apparated to the Woolworth Building.
 Newt and Tina's Guide to Parenting Adults
Chapter Summary

Just Newtina parenting their adult children. And Newt's father it would seem.

Tina waited until later in the morning to confront her oldest child. She knew better than to stir the
pot right now. Ellie needed time to unpack her anger at her grandfather and frankly Tina needed
time to figure out what to say. For the first time in a long time she didn’t know how to comfort her
child. It was a feeling she hated. Which was a cause for her sour mood as the higher level aurors
and officials in her purview met with her before she left for her vacation time. No one had
commented when she dismissed them. Well until Rory.

“And Theseus is out today for family reasons. Maddie is coming in late with a similar explanation.
Jack asked if he could stay to work with Newt today which I granted since there are no new leads
in the case right now. You know if those three are connected?” Her eyes barely rose to look at him
as she combed the reports he’d handed her. The smirk on his face made her want to throw a pen at
his head but she restrained. Because the last thing she needed was him to report her or worse laugh.
“Come on, Teen. Walt wouldn’t tell me shit and now Theseus is out, Jack wants to stay home for
the day, Ellie is glaring at anyone who dares to approach her, Maddie did tell me she was going to
an appointment with Joe in a patronus this morning, but then I also have Parker and Pete nervously
glancing at Elle. I want to know-“

“Oliver is alive.” Rory cocked an eyebrow at her so she let out an annoyed sigh before leaning back
in her chair. “Not Ollie. Newt’s father, Oliver. The Lupins had him in a secret chamber of their
home for the last twelve years.”

Her second’s eyes bugged out of his head as he muttered, “Holy shit. And you all-“

“We found out yesterday.” She toyed with her wedding ring as her eyes trained on the picture
sitting on the corner of her desk. The one behind the various pictures of her children and Newt.
This one was from their wedding day, their true wedding day that occurred in MACUSA. It had
her, Newt, Pop, Nora, Oliver, and Theseus in it. Her father and new father-in-law just kept
smirking at each other over the other’s heads and Tina felt a small smile tug at her lips. Finally she
addressed the elephant in the room Rory was clearly waiting to hear. “Ellie didn’t take it as well as
we’d originally thought.”

Rory snorted a bit which caused Tina to glare across the desk. The new Chief Auror held up his
hands in surrender with a smile on his face. “Can you blame her? I’m willing to bet she probably
blames herself for not knowing he was in that house as well as knowing your father-in-law, he
probably had a not very tactful way of mentioning her engagement to one Lyall Lupin.”

“He asked about Nurmengard and how she could be so stupid as to run into the acolytes.”

“He knows they were threatening Estelle?”

That caused Tina to pause halfway through a nod. They hadn’t told Oliver about the circumstances
surrounding why Ellie had put herself between Rosier and Stella. So all he saw was his oldest
grandchild be slightly reckless in order to keep her younger siblings safe for no reason other than
the acolytes were wanting to punish her and Newt. Ellie had been reckless, she knew it too, made
sure that Tina and Newt were aware of how dumb she’d been, but she’d always reminded them that
had she not done what she did Morrigan only knew what would have happened to Estelle, to Ollie,
with the war.

Her eldest took a calculated risk. One that, to this day, Tina wasn’t sure she’d truly appreciated.
But Ellie had placed herself on the line, so had Joe. And in the midst of laying that entire burden in
the open for Lyall and Newt, Oliver had popped back into their lives. So Ellie was already more
vulnerable than normal, now her grandfather was questioning her judgment. Judgment that no one
had ever dared to question her about because they all knew why she’d done it, known if they had
been in a similar position they would have done the same. “Tina?” Her head popped up, out of the
concentrated position it had taken to see sorry in Rory’s eyes. “He doesn’t know.”

“No.” She shook her head before dropping it in her hands. Her fingers tried to rub away the
migraine before it could take hold in her temples. As if sensing his worry, Tina added on, “And
Ellie relived a bit of Nurmengard this weekend.”

“Which bit?”

“You know which bit.” The room went deathly silent as the reality and memories of those days
after they’d saved Joe and Ellie settled over her and Rory. Ellie hadn’t said what had happened,
only said she was tortured, Rory was the one to tell Tina. Who in turn had gotten Walt, the only
healer Ellie had ever truly trusted, across the sea to run any test imaginable on her daughter to
make sure the physical damage was only due to the curses, hexes, and lashes she’d received and
not due to that monster laying a hand on her. When Ellie had woken up as Walt was a flurry around
her, she’d told Tina, told her what she already knew. That was when she’d told her daughter what
Rory had done in retaliation and Ellie had been so relieved. “Rory-“

“I don’t regret what I did.” His voice was quiet as the anger he seethed remained in check. “He laid
a hand on her, he touched her and made her feel like less than a person. Ellie! He made Ellie feel
like that!” Rory’s head shook as he stood and paced Tina’s office. She didn’t have the heart to stop
him or yell at him. “He deserved more than what I did. Deserved to feel the pain he and all the
other terrorists put her and Joe through.”

“Joe knows what happened now. So do Lyall, Newt, and the rest of her team.”

Rory nodded in relief. “Good. I’m glad she trusted them enough to tell them.”

“Me too.”

“You and Newt talk about it yet?”

“Not privately. Our day got flipped upside down yesterday. Plus we still had to deal with your little
buddies.”

A laugh was snorted from Rory as he sank back in his usual chair. The laugh earned him a glare
before she explained what had happened. Rory had the grace to apologize for his laugh and express
relief that Estelle was okay and offered to set Ollie straight if need be. Tina was debating the latter
when she dismissed him asking that he send Ellie in. Which was sure to go over like wildfire. The
last thing Rory said to her as he headed toward the door was “We’ll need to deal with that thing
sooner rather than later, Boss. Mills is starting to get anxious and I’ve got a bad feeling about
today.” All she could do was nod, knowing Rory was right and the newest President was about to
cause a major headache.
The files on her desk had just been closed when a knock sounded on her door drawing her out of
her worried thoughts. “Come in, Ellie.”

Her daughter’s head poked through and looked less like a slightly scared Auror that was called in
to see the Director of Magical Law Enforcement and more like when she was five or six and was
caught baiting the twins into something. “You wanted to see me, Director.”

“Have a seat.” Tina nodded at the open chairs across from her before she turned to grab a file from
behind her. She heard Ellie drop into one of the chairs and when she’d turned back, Tina saw her
daughter wringing her hands and biting her lip. “You aren’t in trouble, Elle Belle.”

“I snapped at Grandad.”

“And it was well deserved.” Ellie’s brows rose in surprise. Tina just sighed and held her hand out
to her daughter. “You didn’t do anything wrong, Elle. Then or this morning. You did what you
thought was right and had Dad and I been a little quicker things would have been different. You
wouldn’t-“

“You two would be dead.” She jerked at Ellie’s words, but her daughter held her gaze, refusing to
let go of her hand. “They would have killed you. They wouldn’t have cared. They would have
killed me and Joe in front of you. Then Jack and Ollie. Then probably Aunt Lals. And while Uncle
Tree screamed they would have killed him. Then you. Then after they’d broken Dad they would
have taken him and Estelle to Grindelwald and they would have killed him after they told him
Estelle would never remember us.” Her entire body drained of blood at Ellie’s words, but Tina
knew her daughter was telling the truth. Because knowing Grindelwald, Ellie had been forced to
see this as one of the realities Bethany Lupin warped for her brain. “Mom, it’s in the past. Let’s not
play the blame game for the end of the war.”

Tina could only nod, still too stunned to speak as she moved around the desk. Ellie didn’t fight her
as she tugged her daughter to her as she squatted in front of her chair. When Ellie pulled back, Tina
stroked her hair out of her eyes, watching her daughter lean into the touch. “I want you to go home
for the rest of the day.”

“What?”

“Ellie, you’ve been here since 3 o’clock this morning. You’re exhausted. Go home and-“

“I can’t go to the house. Not right now. Not after I-“

“Go to the apartment, niffler.” Tina kept her voice soft. “I’m approving the week off. You already
requested Wednesday through Friday. And you’ve been hit with extraordinary circumstances-“

“Mom, you can’t just give me the week off because I’m sad. Especially not with the Mills
situation.”

“I’m giving you the week off because you’ve picked up more shifts than has been fair this year and
you haven’t taken a vacation since Christmas two years ago. As for Mills, you let Rory and I worry
about that issue.” The pout on Ellie’s face made Tina fight an amused laugh before kissing her
forehead. “If you don’t want to go home or don’t want to feel useless this week, Pops is at his
apartment, working on some runes I sent him that stumped the translation teams.” Ellie just sighed
as she nodded. “And you can tell him about Grandad. I know we didn’t tell him yesterday and he’ll
probably want to go see him. Or I’ll go tell him and-“

Her daughter’s head shook. “I’ll tell him.” Tina smiled softly as she ran her hand through Ellie’s
hair. It was in moments like these when the 23 year old was utterly exhausted, that Tina saw her
little girl. The one that had insisted on being woken up to help with the twins on nightly feeds at
first, the little girl who had her father, uncles, and grandfathers wrapped around her finger that
they’d carry her around to let her nap on their shoulder long after they should have stopped. And
today, with the knowledge of why Ellie looked so tired and a little sad, Tina didn’t think she liked
it. “Mom?”

“Yes, sweetheart?”

“Do you think Grandad will forgive me?”

“For getting upset?”

“That and not knowing he was in there, for planning to marry the son of his captors.”

Tina’s hand moved so her thumb stroked the small tears away from Ellie’s beautiful eyes. Those
brown ones Newt claimed their daughter had inherited from her just kept filling though. “Of course
he will, Elle Belle. He’ll forgive Lyall too. He’ll grow to love him just like Dad and Pops and
Uncle Jacob and Uncle Tree have.” Ellie let out a little laugh at the mention of Theseus and Tina
had to concur. “Okay so maybe Uncle Tree just tolerates Lyall sometimes, but that’s because he
loves you. They all do. And Ellie, what happened wasn’t your fault or Lyall’s. Give Grandad time,
but you have to forgive yourself. Okay?” Her oldest nodded before burying her head in Tina’s
shoulder. Tina sat there and held her daughter as she cried, praying Newt might be having better
luck with their other children at home.

**********************************************************

“ESTELLE ARIADNE! OLIVER JACOB!” Newt yelled as his youngest children sprinted back
upstairs. His father had accidentally made a comment regarding Ellie’s protection of her siblings in
front of the youngest two as well as the twins. Joe had stormed out, claiming he had an
appointment, one he couldn’t miss no matter how much Newt tried to ask him to. The moment the
words ‘mind healer’ were muttered to him, Newt had let his son go. Jack, on the other hand,
remained at the table, eerily silent while Ollie and Stella had pressed. Their grandfather had
doubled down a bit on saying it was reckless of Ellie to do what she did in High Pointe. And
Estelle, who worshiped the ground her sister walked on, had left the table.

Ollie being the supportive big brother to his little sister and always looking up his older sister also
left in solidarity. Now Newt was left with his parents and Jack as no one spoke for a moment. Well
until his mother walled off and hit his father’s arm. “Ow! Elle!”

“Oliver Joseph Scamander! What part of the conversation that we had on Saturday did you not
understand?”

“You said to not dislike her fiancé right off the bat! You never said anything about agreeing with
her life choices!”

“It was implied, Ol!” Newt couldn’t remember ever seeing his mother this angry. But Nora
Scamander was down right livid. And Merlin help him, Newt was grateful it wasn’t directed at
him. The front door opening and a call of hello from Theseus seemed to distract her enough to put a
front on. “This isn’t over.” His mother stalked away from his father before lighting up at the sight
of Penny in Theseus’s arms. “There’s my little ‘griff tamer!”

“Nan!” Newt smiled as his niece slid into her grandmother’s arms before taking off, telling her all
about what had happened after her family had left the brownstone the night before. His mother
grinned and nodded along as she headed upstairs, a pointed look being thrown at his father to make
it clear he shouldn’t try to follow her.

Theseus glanced at him with a concerned look as he slid into the chair beside Newt. The only thing
he could offer his brother was a warning glance at their father, making it clear he shouldn’t ask.
Jack was still sitting quiet from his seat beside Newt while his father stared at the spot his mother
had just vacated. Finally Theseus spoke up, “Lally went to go see Nate for a few hours, left the kids
with me saying I should bring them over here. Noah headed upstairs because he figured Ollie was
up there. I hope that was alright.”

“Of course.” Newt gave the elder Scamander brother a tight smile. One that earned him an utterly
confused expression back. Their father was watching them, opening his mouth to say something
when Jack beat them all to it.

“She saved my life.” All eyes fell on the youngest Scamander in the room as he stood. Jack didn’t
look at any of them as he cleared his place at the table as well as Ollie and Stella’s. Out of the
corner of his eye, Newt saw his father opening his mouth to argue, but Jack held firm as he gripped
the countertop. “Ellie made Lyall take Stella and Ollie to safety while she held off the acolytes.
Because, and I don’t know if they told you this, OUR LITTLE SISTER was being hunted by
Grindelwald. Because she was a three year old natural legilimens that he believed possessed the
most power in this family. Really he was after Ellie, but he didn’t know that at the time. But he did
know Estelle is a strong mind reader, one that was young and struggled with knowing her own
bounds and shields who just so happened to be the youngest child of two of his sworn enemies.
Two of the most ardent fighters for Dumbledore in the war. So he plotted and he planned and
decided to attack in High Pointe. To take Estelle from us when we all were enjoying Joe’s first
victory in quodpot.”

That was the first time Jack took a breath. Newt didn’t move to say anything, didn’t step in to
comfort either side because he had a feeling Jack was just getting started. Theseus seemed to know
better than saying anything right now as well. Their father didn’t seem to understand that though.
“Jackal, what she did was reckless and-“

“AND YOU DON’T THINK SHE KNOWS THAT!” Newt was up, moving between them, giving
Jack a look. One that told his son he needed to calm down. “No, Dad! Don’t give me the ‘go back
to being calm and awkward, Jackal’ look! Ellie is painfully aware of what she sacrificed when she
made the decision she did. She lives with the memories of it everyday! So does Joe because he got
around her hex! Had I been just a little faster I would have been by her side too. Because that is
what she, Joe, and I do. It’s who we are. Who you raised us to be. And if you want to call someone
dumb and reckless, Grandad.” Jack with hazel eyes that resembled Tina’s with the passion and
anger flaring more than they did Newt’s as they normally did right now turned to his father. “Call
me dumb and reckless for hiding in the case and refusing to leave while they made the rescue, for
refusing to go wait out the battle in the case like Mom and Dad told me to. I’m the dumb and
reckless one.”

Jack stormed out of the room as his father called after him, but Newt just cut Theseus a look. One
that told his brother they had to talk to their father now. Alone. So quickly his brother casted a
silencing charm while their father, their always the positive one in the family father let his head
drop to his hands. It almost made Newt not want to say anything. Almost.

“Well I’ve mucked it all up, haven’t I?”

“You fucking think?” It was Theseus who spoke in a harsh tone as he stood to pace the
brownstone’s kitchen and dining room. Newt leaned back against the bar, watching his brother and
father as Theseus angrily wore holes in the floor. “What did I fucking miss? Because when we left
last night everyone seemed tentatively fine.”

The look and question was directed at Newt. He knew it and Theseus knew it, but he wanted to
give his father a chance to mention the encounter with Ellie. The encounter that had left Newt with
the job of explaining to a rather irate Lyall why his fiancée had left the house without a word since
he’d somehow missed most of the conversation and calming Parker, Peter, and Maddie from racing
off after his daughter. Newt hadn’t envied Tina who he knew would be dealing with Ellie when she
decided to finally talk, but being at the house dealing with the aftermath there had been strenuous
enough. And he hadn’t even told the twins what had happened. Just said Ellie and Grandad got into
a scuffle in the early hours and she’d needed to clear her head. Knowing his boys though, Jack and
Joe had already put together what had happened. If they hadn’t, the commentary from his father
made it clear what they’d argued about.

When it became clear his father wasn’t going to answer, Newt sighed and pinched his nose. “It
would seem our father thinks Ellie was reckless in High Pointe back in ‘45.”

“And he’s aware she went through more torture than we all can comprehend for her decision?”

That made Newt look at the man sitting at the table. He was slumped forward, staring between
Newt and Theseus. Finally hazel eyes met as his father whispered, “How bad?”

“I’m learning new details everyday it seems and it’s been seven years.”

Newt felt the anger and hurt creep into his voice. Anytime he thought about Ellie and Joe’s capture
and subsequent torture he felt like a failure as a father. He’d been too distracted to protect his
children, too consumed with revenge and the war to- “Stop.” His mother’s voice made him look
up. She was standing in the entrance to the kitchen with a solemn look before striding to him, hand
outstretched to cup his cheek. The anger from before melted away as Nora Scamander took in her
youngest child. Newt leaned into the warm hand while she whispered, “You and Tina love them,
you fought in the war so they’d be able to grow up in a better world. You didn’t lead Ellie and Joe
to slaughter. Newt, you-“

“I placed a target on my children’s backs. Which is something I will never forgive myself for,
Mum.” Newt said quietly. “I chose to keep fighting, to be as involved as I was and-“

“We all did, Newt.” Theseus’s voice was firm. “You have to stop blaming yourself for the actions
of those monsters. We made mistakes, every single one of us, but you did what you did so your
children, my children, the whole next generation would grow up in a world where they can be a
little less scared to be who they are, to love who they’d like despite any kind of blood status. And
yes we have a long way to go in this world, but we made a difference and so did your children. Plus
if you ask any one of the five of them who their heroes are they’ll immediately launch into a
lecture about their parents, the war heroes, with a look of pride.” Newt smiled a little, because
Theseus was right. His children made their pride at his and Tina’s involvement in the war known
even if the war had caused strain in their family over the years.

Before Newt gathered himself enough to respond his father spoke again, drawing the attention of
the other three members of their family. “I owe Ellie an apology.”

“You think?” His mother said with a cocked eyebrow as she hugged Newt and Theseus to her. His
father gave her a pained look, one that normally would make his mother cross the room and kiss
him before patting his cheek to remind him he wasn’t off the hook. Now though, Oliver and Nora
Scamander seemed to be at a stand still. Neither of them spoke as they seemed to have a silent
conversation. Newt glanced at Theseus over their mother’s head, trying to see if he was confused
too. His older brother looked to be. Finally his mother stepped out of their embrace to lean across
the table and lightly flick his father’s ear before pressing a kiss to his nose. A smile settled over the
Scamander brothers as they watched their parents. “I think you owe everyone an apology. And do
not ask for grace. Because calling Ellie dumb and reckless was out of line, no matter if you knew or
didn’t know the circumstances of what happened.”

His father nodded, looking over at him and Theseus. “I need to start with you two.”

“Dad-” Theseus started only to be cut off by a shake of their father’s head. Their father who stood,
limping around the table to stand in front of them. Newt saw his mother move to help offer
balance, but their father shook his head, wanting to do this on his own.

After a moment, Oliver Scamander stood in front of his sons, an apologetic look written on his
face. “I made you two hold this family together because I was reckless and stupid.”

“Dad.” His brother started again, but his father looked at him. As if he knew the deep end Newt
had gone off of when they’d thought he died.

“I’m sorry I didn’t do what you asked, crup.” Newt opened his mouth, intent on forgiving his
father, but Oliver Joseph Scamander shook his head once more, a defeated expression on his face.
One Newt saw too often when he looked in the mirror while trying to get through the hard days.
Merlin I look like my father, echoed in his head. “You asked me, you both asked me to use the floo,
to be smart and use precautions and I didn’t. Because I was angry that night. My lapse in judgment
cost us all almost 13 years together. And I’m sorry. While I know you both were adults when this
happened, I’m sorry for leaving you without your father, for leaving your mother without her
husband, your children without their Grandad, leaving Tina, Lally, Jacob, and Queenie without
someone who I hope they’ve come to view as family.”

“They have.” His voice was choked up as his eyes met his father’s. That rich Scamander hazel
clear in both of them. “Those four mourned you as much as Thee and I. But Dad, I need you to
understand how badly Ellie took your death. She, she refused to leave the study. She yelled at me,
telling me she hated me when I was already spiraling. My little love was not okay, neither were my
bowtruckle or mooncalf. They were the only ones around at the time, I know that, but those three
have carried on your legacy, carried on your stories better than any of the rest of us. Lyall found the
painting in the Ministry and knew Ellie would want to see it, knew she’d want to talk to you again.
And you know the first thing she was concerned about?”

His father shook his head, but it was his mother who explained, “She asked me if there was a way
to duplicate it. So we could have a copy at the Manor and one here in New York. Ellie wanted to
make sure everyone got a chance to meet her beloved Grandad. That her younger siblings and
cousins could hear your voice and maybe a few stories even if it was a portrait and not you.” Newt
watched his father freeze as his mother pushed the hair out of his face. It was as if he and Theseus
were no longer in the room as his parents stared deeply into each other’s eyes. “She’s not ten
anymore. But she still worships the ground you walk on. She always has.”

“I need to get to Elliot’s.” Eyebrows rose as his father began limping towards the door. “There’s no
way Tina had her stay, not with this going on and if I know my Elliphant she won’t come here and
she won’t go home. But if her Pops is in town she’ll be there. That girl loves her grandfather.”
Newt smiled a little as he watched his father continue toward the front door. His mother hot on his
tail while he and Theseus brought up the rear. As they passed the basement door, Newt saw Jack
poking his head out curiously. They shared a look that made it clear Newt was just as confused as
his son. There was shuffling on the stairs that made him look to see Ollie, Estelle, and Noah
standing about halfway down the stairs to the first floor, frozen as they watched their grandfather
stumble about, trying to get his coat on. Penny was giggling as she hopped down the final few
stairs, tugging on his father’s pant leg. Newt watched his father stop, carefully moving to kneel on
his good knee despite the protests from Theseus and their mother. But his dad was smiling at his
youngest grandchild, even offered an apologetic one up to Ollie and Estelle and Jack. Then a bright
one to Noah before he whispered, “I’m sorry, littlest love, I can’t stay right now, but I promise you
and I will sit together later.”

“Nan calls me littlest love.” Newt smiled at Penny’s whisper as she stared into her grandfather’s
eyes. Eyes that softened considerably as he reached out to brush curls out of the little girl’s face.
“How did you know to call me that?”

“Because that was always what Grandad said he’d call his youngest grandchild, little love.”
Theseus said as he moved to squat beside his daughter and their dad. Newt smiled as Penny looked
between them, the six year old seeming to know whatever was happening was important. His
brother though turned to him, wanting confirmation to say what they both were thinking next and
Newt could only nod. “She’ll be upset, have a book at the ready and I wouldn’t be surprised if
Elliot asks you to leave. He’s rather protective of all of them.”

“And Pops might not know you’re back.” Jack called as he moved beside Newt. He lifted his arm
and his son tucked himself into his side. “So he might just freak out when you arrive. Just be ready
for anything.” His father nodded as he stood, moving to stand in front of Jack. Before any words
were exchanged, his oldest son sighed. “We aren’t 10 and 8 anymore, Grandad. We are always
going to love you and forgive you when you piss us off, but just remember we are adults now who
know the mistakes we made. And we don’t need your protection anymore.”

Newt watched his dad smile a little as he squeezed Jack’s shoulder. “You’re my Jackal, Elliphant,
and Joey. It doesn’t matter if you don’t want or supposedly need my protection or advice, you will
always have it.” Then his father was off. Moving as swiftly as he could out the door.

Jack slumped further into Newt’s side and he turned a glance at his son. His son had a skeptical
look written on his face. Nudging Jack’s shoulder while his mother and brother moved to distract
the younger crowd, Newt cocked an eyebrow. Pulling away and leading him to the basement, Jack
let out a sigh. Neither of them spoke until they were down the stairs and at the workbench. “What’s
wrong?”

“He’s alive.” The words made Newt pause. None of the kids had explicitly spoken about their
grandfather being alive save for Joe’s outburst regarding mind healers the night before. Or well
they hadn’t discussed anything with him and Tina. What the five Scamander children had talked
about behind closed doors last night still remained to be determined, but based on Jack’s current
stance, gripping the workbench, Newt had a feeling he was about to find out. “He’s alive and we
are expected to take everything with grace. I know he just admitted he was wrong, but Dad-”

“We all have to adjust, Jackal.” He leaned against the far wall of the work shed while Jack peered
over his shoulder. Merlin, the boy looked both so much older than 21 and yet so much younger.
“All of us. Not just you, your siblings and cousins, but Mum, Uncle Tree, Aunt Lals, Aunt
Queenie, Uncle Jacob, Nan, and myself. So will Grandad. This is a shell shock for all of us. And I
know right now it’s a lot. Especially given the last two months, but we will get through this. We
will get stronger.”

“We always do.” His son sighed as he turned to slump down into the chair he’d brought down from
his old bedroom to use while working in the basement the last few weeks. Jack taking over as his
part time assistant while also working with Ellie’s team had been rather beneficial for Newt and if
his son wanted to bring his godforsaken desk chair the boy had loved growing up into the
basement, he wasn’t going to stop him. Looking up with a slightly defeated look, Newt saw Jack
had more to unload. “Ellie told you.” Instantly he knew what Jack was referring to so he nodded,
giving his son time to gather his thoughts. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you.”

“Jackal, I didn’t know you knew until now.” Something made it clear his son had known longer
about the assault Ellie had been subjected to as well as Jack seemed to know more details than
Newt himself knew. And he didn’t care what Jack knew, he knew his son had kept his daughter’s
confidence. Kept her secret even when it was clear it killed him. “You did as she asked, you did the
right thing, bowtruckle.”

“I wish I had known. That Lyall’s mother had been there. So I could have-”

Newt kneeled down in front of the boy, shaking his head. “We don’t stoop that low. One because it
isn’t who we are. Two because Ellie would never want us to.”

“But Rory-”

“That is different.” He brushed a few of Jack’s messy curls from his face. “And it’s hypocritical of
me to tell you to not go after Lyall’s mother, because there is a lot of anger I hold for the woman, a
lot I’d like to do to her because of the pain she caused your sister, brother, and Lyall. As for
Thompson, let’s just be glad Rory took care of him. Because Jackal it’s better we don’t dwell on
what we would have done.” His son nodded, staring at the ground between them. That was a clue
something else was amiss, because Jack always looked him in the eye. There weren’t many people
Jack would look in the eye. Newt was one he did. “What else?”

The hazel eyes Jack had inherited from him met his own as his son sighed heavily. “Parker and I
ran into Max the other night while we were looking for Estelle.”

“I see.” His son’s former friend, former lover Newt guessed was a more accurate term, had been
one he hadn’t heard about for a while. Since long before Parker officially entered the conversation.
“I take it he saw you and Parker and was upset.”

“It’s so dumb that I’m letting it get to me. He and I were never good for each other and Park and I
have been really happy. I just-” The boy trailed off and Newt let out a long held in sigh.

“Jackal, can I be blunt?” Jack’s head shot up with a confused expression, but nodded. Letting out
another sigh and leaning back on his hunches, Newt softly said, “Max was always jealous of
Parker. From your school days on Sayre Avenue until you two were done. And please know when
I say this, it isn’t because I like Max. Personally, when Mum told me you’d brought Parker home, I
sighed in relief and told her it was about time for you two to pull your heads out of your arses.
Everyone who knew the two of you were attracted to men always has suspected that you and
Parker would end up together or at the very least like each other. So I’m sure for Max seeing what
we all knew was inevitable happening with his favorite plaything probably sent him into a jealous
rage.” He watched his son’s jaw drop at his description of the boy’s ex-lover’s feelings. But Newt
had been angry when Jack had admitted he’d carried on a years long affair with Maxwell Braun
only for the other boy to continue to make his son feel less than worthy of love. His Jackal, not
worthy of love, preposterous.

Jack leaned forward and hugged him. Smiling softly, Newt wrapped his arms around him without
hesitation, kissing the side of his son’s head. “Thank you.”

“Whatever for?”

“Loving me for who I am.”

“Jack,” Newt started as he pulled back. His hands framed Jack’s face and wiped the few tears
streaming down his cheeks away. There was a part of him that knew this was because his son’s
boyfriend’s own father didn’t love and accept Parker the way Jack’s family did. But in Newt’s eyes
that just meant he and Tina as well as the rest of their family had to show Parker the same amount
of love as they did Jack. Because the boys being gay didn’t change who they were. Them being
open about it just meant they could live their lives more authentically at least with their family,
because Parker Roland had been his child since he’d become friends with Ellie, him dating Jack
just made it a little more official. “Loving you, every part of you and your siblings is the most
amazing thing I get to do as your father. Even when you lot don’t make it easy. But remember, I
will always love, Mum will always love you. Don’t let anyone make you think otherwise.” His son
only nodded, a smile gracing his lips. Finally Newt asked the only question he’d wanted to know
the answer to the last few weeks regarding Jack’s relationship. “And about Parker? He makes you
happy? And loves you more than anything else?”

A dopey grin Newt was painfully aware Jack got from him crossed the boy’s face as he nodded.
“He makes the hard stuff seem a little easier.”

That was answer enough for him. Because Newt just smiled with a small nod. “Good. Now come
on, bowtruckle, we have work to do.”
 Life is Emotionally Abusive
Chapter Summary

Joe talks to Adam and Walt while Lyall and Oliver come to understand each other.
Ellie and Elliot have a moment to talk while she spirals.

Chapter Notes

Soooooooooooooooo yesterday was the one year anniversary of the Worrying

universe so in celebration the next few days are going to be some fun updated chapter
filled days!

Happy April!

“Joey, he-“

He just cut a glare over to Maddie. His fiancée let her mouth close with an annoyed look on her
face as they waited outside Walt’s office. Walt, who Joe had requested to meet along with Adam to
discuss treatment. After this morning, he’d tried to tell Maddie to go to work to help get Ellie calm
once she’d relayed the little bit Lyall had given them before he’d gone back to the apartment in the
wee hours of the morning. Joe had sent his best friend a patronus to let him know when he wanted
to talk. Because as much as this was messing with himself and his siblings, Joe knew that the
knowledge that Oliver Joseph Scamander, the patriarch of the Scamander family that Lyall had
been apart of for so long now, had been trapped in his childhood home was eating Lyall Lupin
alive.

Which was why when he got a response shortly after he arrived at St. Rupert’s with a suggestion to
meet for dinner and drinks wasn’t surprising. Well it wasn’t surprising to Joe. Maddie had just
stared for a moment but didn’t say a word, especially considering they both knew she’d be talking
to Ellie that evening. So instead they sat in silence as their hands linked and he toyed with the ring
he’d placed on her finger.

Finally Walt opened with a skeptical look. “Joe, Maddie, come on in. Adam is on his way.” He
could only nod as he ushered Maddie ahead of him. Or tried to, she wasn’t letting go of his hand
and made him go in first. As they sat in the open seats in front of Walt’s desk, his mentor
continued to analyze them. “This about yesterday?”

“Somewhat.” Joe said softly while his thumb traced circles on her palm. Maddie squeezed his
hand, reassuring him that he would be okay. Smiling very minutely, he turned to Walt. “I need a
leave of absence.”

“What?”

“Granted.”
His fiancée just stared between him and Walt as Joe had a silent conversation with his boss. Walt
seemed to wear a proud expression at his words, as if the healer had expected this a long time ago.
“This doesn’t have to do with Grandad. This is about-”

“Nurmengard.” Walt was around the desk, leaning on the front end with a sad grin in an instant.
Carefully he held out a hand that Joe took. Maddie was still watching him as she gripped his free
hand for dear life. “You have never unpacked it. No matter how many times I’ve tried to push you
to.”

“What do you-”

“You really think I want you as a trauma healer when I need someone to take over being Ellie’s
primary care healer?” The other man’s eyebrow was sky high as he looked at Joe. The middle
Scamander child blushed a little before his mentor was speaking again. “Joe, you have a natural
talent for healing unlike any I have ever seen, you always have. But your head needs to be screwed
on straight. I’ve always known this day would come. In order to take care of others you have to
also take care of yourself. So take a few weeks, meet with Adam, start learning some coping
mechanisms that are healthier than brooding, and you’ll come back stronger than ever and you can
keep running the trauma end of everything for now. Deal?”

Joe could only nod, but Maddie didn’t seem to like the idea. “Joey, you never mentioned a leave of
absence.” His eyes traveled to the woman beside him as she gazed in concern. “Is this-“

“I need to be able to sort this whole mess out with my head, plus Grandad is going to need a full
time healer whether he wants to admit it or not. I’m not going to be idle, Mads, but Walt’s right. I
can’t keep ignoring myself while telling my patients they need to tell me what’s wrong. It’s
hypocritical.”

She nodded before looking back up at Walt. “You promise he’ll still have his job when he gets
back? You aren’t just going to replace him while he-“

“Once in a generation healing talent, Maddie. His job is safe as long as I sit in this office.” Walt
reached over to squeeze her hand right as the office door opened. They all turned to see Adam
Fredericks, his sister’s longtime mind healer as well as friend and former Quodpot team captain,
staring at them.

“Oh, sorry, Walt, I thought you and Joe needed a consult, but Maddie’s here so-“

“I’m the consult, Adam.” Joe said quietly. The tension became palpable and Maddie squeezed his
hand while Walt placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. The mind healer looked a little shocked
so Joe let out a shaky sigh. “I’m ready to tell you about Nurmengard, about the hell I saw and the
hell I heard. I need to talk about it.”

Adam nodded in a bit of a solemn way before moving to stand behind Walt’s desk. The head healer
seemed rooted in the room to offer some kind of emotional and moral support. Exactly like Maddie
who’s hand was his anchor to this world while his head started to bring up the old memories. “Start
at the beginning of it all. Wherever that is, start there.” Nodding, Joe started at the beginning of his
first year of school.

**********************************************************

“Mr. Scamander!” He turned at the call of his name as he strutted down Sayre Avenue. The street
wasn’t overly busy which made finding the voice calling to him easy to spot. Lyall Lupin was
looking at him in horror as he approached Oliver’s stumbling form. “Mr. Scamander, you really
shouldn’t be-“

“Lyall! Good!” Oliver reached out to grip the boy’s shoulder. The young man all the whole stared
at him in utter disbelief. “Elliphant still gets her books from Boot’s?” His granddaughter’s fiancé
stood there for a solid twenty seconds just staring at him before nodding. “Excellent, help me find
something for her?”

There was a noticeable pause from Lyall. One that had Oliver questioning his own lift choices
before the boy nodded. “Come on. I was picking up something for Starlight there anyway.” Oliver
only nodded as he followed the younger man towards the bookshop. His mind was a flurry though.

Starlight? What the hell does that even mean?

“Mr. Lupin! Wonderful to see you again!” The booming voice of the store owner pulled Oliver to
the present. He watched Lyall shyly approach the counter. “Here to pick up the newest adventure
novel for Ellie?”

In a nanosecond that shy persona was gone and replaced with a look of deep love and admiration.
Love and admiration that clearly was only elicited for one person in this world. It made Oliver feel
like a fool for even a second doubting Lyall was a good man. “I am! Parker said you got the latest
copies in on Saturday and that I should head down today.”

“As luck would have it, Parker suggested you’d be down here this week. So I pulled a copy to the
side for you.” Oliver watched the entire interaction, feeling a smile creep onto his face as Lyall
eagerly paid for the book they both knew would be consumed as soon as possible. Before he knew
it, Boot was turning to him. “And you sir, can I help you with-“

“He’ll need the newest copy of Professor Hick’s supplemental charms reading.” Lyall said it so
nonchalantly that Boot just nodded before glancing back at Oliver. He didn’t even know what to
say because he didn’t know what Ellie would want so he only gave an affirmative. It didn’t take
long for the second book to be retrieved and that was the moment Oliver realized he didn’t have
any money on him, American wizard or muggle currency or otherwise. As the panic settled over
him, Lyall just divvied out a few more coins, paying for it with a smile still present. Almost as if
he’d known the moment he saw Oliver this would happen. Then they were leaving, ushering
themselves out with a wave goodbye to the store owner.

Once they were out on the street and moving out of the wizarding district of the city. They’d
walked a few blocks before Lyall glanced around and turned down an alley, waving to Oliver to
follow. When they were alone, Lyall handed the neatly wrapped book to him with a small smile.
“Here. She’s been talking about getting that for a while. Wants to be able to talk about the
improved accuracy for some of the charms with Lally.” He nodded, staring down at the book in his
hands before looking at the 23 year old before him. “Elliot hasn’t moved since you would have
been in New York. At least that’s what Eleanor tells me. I was headed there for lunch with the two
of them, but I will send her a message that Newt needed my help with something. She wouldn’t be
shocked so-“

“No. You should come along. Something tells me the more witnesses, the better.” Lyall let out a
little laugh as he nodded. Discreetly, he pulled out his wand, but Oliver shook his head. “Let’s
walk. I want to get to know you a bit better, Mr. Lupin.” That caused the boy to blanch, but he
gestured for Oliver to lead the way. They walked for a moment in silence before he asked, “So
when do you meet Ellie?”

A dopey grin took over Lyall’s face. One that Oliver knew he got when he spoke of his wife. One
that both his sons got when thinking of their own wives. It was a smile of love, irrevocable,
irresistible, unquestionable love. Love that he was beginning to realize Ellie had, love he’d always
been worried his grandchildren wouldn’t find. “We met when she fell off the shelves at Boot’s the
year I did my exchange program with Ilvermorny.”

“She what?”

Lyall turned his head with a joyful look. “Starlight decided to climb up the shelves to get her
astronomy book and I startled her, knocking her off balance. The joke was on me though. She fell
off the shelves and landed on me while I fell head over heels in love.”

Oliver smiled a little because the climbing of the shelves was just so Ellie. “How old?”

“16.”

“So you knew her right as the war ended? Like truly were here when it all happened? I know
everyone has mentioned you were, but-“

“I took Stella and Ollie when she tried to fight them off.” Lyall’s voice had a brokenness to it. A
brokenness Oliver knew all too well and decided then and there to try to prevent the young man
from having it ever again. He placed a hand on Lyall’s shoulder as they stopped at a busy street.
The younger man took a deep breath before meeting Oliver’s eyes, those grey eyes full of hurt and
regrets. “I should have stayed by her side. Should have fought them off. But she’d begged me to
get them to safety. I couldn’t say no.”

He nodded as they started across the street again. His limp was becoming more and more
pronounced making him regret not having Lyall apparate them to Elliot’s. Discreetly though,
Ellie’s fiancé placed a cane in his hand, easing the burden on his left leg. Lyall didn’t say a word
when Oliver looked at him, so with a sigh Oliver said his peace. “That sounds like Elliphant.
Putting her siblings and everyone else first.”

“Then why berate her for it?” Now a harsh edge was in Lyall’s voice. Neither man looked at each
other as they continued walking, but the unease was there. “Why tell her she was reckless? She
knows. She pays the price for her actions every day. Eleanor doesn’t need you-“

“Because being angry at her for acting like I did is easier than being angry with myself.” Lyall
stopped walking as Oliver got a few steps ahead. Turning back, his head hung, he saw the young
man wearing a look of shock. “I got myself captured and almost killed because I went into that
alley without thinking. I did what I felt was right. And I’d do it again. Because I thought they were
going to kill someone. Ellie did the same damn thing. The only difference was she saved her
siblings. She did something good. I was a damn fool who lost almost 13 years with my family.”

Tears were filling his eyes while Lyall caught up to him. “You did what any one of us would have
done. And your family is proud of what you did. Even if you walked into a trap. They were proud
you willingly put yourself on the line to save someone else. It seems like that’s a common
Scamander trait.” Oliver let out a laugh at Lyall’s comment. Because it was a trait of his sons and
their efforts in the war, of his grandchildren doing what they did to protect and save each other, of
his girls whether they were related by marriage and not blood. His family was a family of aspiring
heroes even when they didn’t see themselves that way. “It makes joining this family rather
daunting actually. All the heroics.”

“Lyall, something tells me you fit in perfectly. And from what I remember hearing you are quite
the hero yourself. Because I believe it was mentioned you were at Nurmengard during the final
battle.”
A blush spread across Lyall’s cheeks as they approached Elliot’s building. “Oh that wasn’t
anything heroic or-“

“My granddaughter would disagree.” The boy stopped, a wide stare trained on him while Oliver
offered a soft smile. “You helped her escape. And have provided a very good support system for
her. I’m very sorry your parents have turned out the way they did, but Lyall, it’s rather clear to me
you’ve been a Scamander for the last several years. As I said last night there might be days where I
will need a minute, but you made my Elliphant’s face light up last night all throughout what was
the world’s most awkward dinner. Anyone who can do that is a hero in my book. So not that it
matters because she is her own person and can make her own choices, but I’m very happy you two
found each other and are getting married. And I look forward to getting to know you better.”

Lyall was a little dumbfounded as they looked at each other before launching himself at Oliver,
hugging him tightly. Letting out a laugh as he struggled to keep his balance for a moment, Oliver
returned the embrace. Seeming to realize the emotional he’d displayed, Lyall pulled away, a shy,
embarrassed expression taking over. “Sorry, it’s just been a long time since a grandfather figure
was in my life outside of Elliot. Though he and I rarely see each other and-“

“Well, now you’ve got two.” Holding out his hand to his future grandson-in-law, Oliver smiled
brightly. “Lyall, it’s wonderful to meet you. I’m Oliver, Ellie’s grandfather. You can call me
Oliver if you’d like or Grandad like all my other grandchildren do. Which does include Maddie,
Parker, Peter, and Evan.” Again Lyall hugged him. This time Oliver just held the boy tight as if
realizing that the poor boy had never been seen as anything but a disappointment by his parents and
his father’s family. Well, we will just have to change that.

**********************************************************

“Pops, are you even listening to me?” Ellie said in an annoyed tone as she told her grandfather that
Grandad was alive. Elliot Fontaine was just wearing a giddy expression as he closed up the various
runes books that were lying about the apartment. With a huff, she stepped in front of him, blocking
his straight shot at his jacket. “Can you put the bromance on hold for five minutes?”

Eyebrows raised as he moved to sit back at his bar. “Alright, Ellie Bear. You’ve got my attention, I
apologize.” Sighing, Ellie flung herself on the couch. “What happened?”

“Did you know I’m reckless?”

“Who doesn’t?” Sitting up, she threw a pillow at him. Pops only smiled, catching the throw pillow
as he stood to come sit beside her. “I take it Grandad mentioned Nurmengard.”

“He doesn’t even know what happened.”

“Did you tell him?”

“No.”

Pops had that look then. The one that made Ellie realize her mother didn’t get any of her smug
expressions from her biological parents. “And therein lies the problem, darling.” Huffing, she sunk
back into the couch while her grandfather gave her a knowing smile. “Ellie Bear, he can’t know if
you don’t tell him. And before you bite my head off that I’m siding with your Grandad, your
miraculously alive Grandad as I’d like to remind you, I’m always on your side, sweetheart. Always.
Even when you were running amok around my school and I should have given you detention far
more often than I did.” A smirk was working its way on to her lips. “Ahh there she is.” An arm
was slung over her shoulder, pulling her in close.
Ellie let her head fall onto his shoulder and casted her gaze to the collage of photographs and
frames on the wall. There were some from Pops’s youth with her maternal grandparents as well as
his late wife. Then there was plenty of him with Mom and Aunt Queenie over the years. Two
photos were larger than the others. Those were from her parents’ wedding day, the one at the
Manor not the one at MACUSA or the vow renewal, and one from Aunt Queenie and Uncle
Jacob’s wedding day. Then scattered about were pictures of her, her siblings, and cousins including
Aunt Lally and Uncle Tree’s children. Because Pops had adopted them as his own just like he had
the Goldstein sisters. Her eyes caught on one picture though. One she was fairly certain she’d
never noticed before despite always scanning the walls when she visited.

The photo was of her living grandfathers. They were grinning up at the camera while standing in
the middle of a ruin. They looked younger than she’d ever seen either of them almost as young as
her. But that was impossible. They’d only met once Mom and Dad got together. Right?

“You know,” Pops said with a soft voice. She looked up to see he’d followed her scrutinizing gaze.
“Grandad and I met when we were very young. I was just a little older than you, he was about two
years older than me. The Ministry sent him out to monitor me while I investigated some ruins for
them. Of course that was back when we were young and dumb and he and your Nan had just had
Theseus. Who was not amused by her husband running around with the ‘young hotshot American
when your wife and child are at home, Oliver.’ Then I met Nora and she and I got along
swimmingly. I kept up a correspondence with them a bit over the years. And then imagine my
surprise when your mother brought your father home to meet me and all I could see was Nora’s
freckles and hair with Oliver’s eyes and smile. Of course your parents never knew all this until
years later. Which earned me an ass chewing from your mother that I will say was slightly
deserved.”

Her eyes were wide. “Pops, was there anyone you didn’t know that eventually became a part of this
family?”

“Mmm, I didn’t know Lally until she started school with your mother and I didn’t know Jacob until
Aunt Queenie came back.” She scoffed at his amused tone warning her a tickle to her side. “My
point to all this is going to be that your grandfather, despite it all, is a good man. A man who loves
his family through thick and thin. He made a mistake with his commentary, Ellie Bear. And I
know I don’t know what he said, but I know he loves you. I also know he’d move heaven and earth
to see you smile just like I would so I can’t imagine he meant what he said. And if he did it’s
because he still sees you as a ten year old, Ellie. While that’s not right, the man just came back
from the dead, just came back from 12 years of no contact. We have to give him a little slack.”

Curling in closer, Ellie nodded. Her hands immediately started fidgeting, twisting the ring sitting
on her finger. “I think it’s my fault he was gone so long.”

“Ellie.” His voice was light, but rich with heartbreak. She kept her eyes trained on that picture of
him and Grandad. Because if she looked at Pops, she’d cry. “Ellie, you couldn’t have known.”

“I’m his granddaughter, I’m a legilimens. I should have known.”

“No one can know everything, sweetie.” Finally she pulled her eyes away from the photo to look at
her grandfather. His face was soft as he pressed a kiss to her forehead. “None of this is your fault,
okay?”

Instead of acknowledging his point, she opened her mouth to ask if they could go back to working
on the runes he’d been struggling with. But a knock at the door made her rise. “I bet that’s Lyall.”

“Mmm, let me finish closing up shop then I’ll take you and Ly out for lunch, okay?” He nodded to
the disarray of his living room.

“Right.” Her voice quiet as she moved towards the door before pausing. “Pops?”

“Yes, Elle?”

“Thanks. For knowing what to say.”

“That’s what I’m here for, honey.”

He kissed her head again before she moved to open his front door, a little roll of her eyes making
its way through her face. “Wolf Boy, you’re early. Pops hasn’t even closed up shop yet.” But as
she opened the door she wasn’t met with Lyall. No. Her fiancé was standing on the other side of
the hall, an apologetic expression on his face mixed with one that said it would be okay. Then she
let her eyes settle on the man before her. Oliver Scamander had a small smile on his face as he
whispered,

“Elliphant, can we talk?”

 Betrayals of Another Kind
Chapter Summary

Ellie has a heart to heart with her Grandad.

Jack discovers an unimaginable betrayal.

Chapter Notes

There is a discussion of what happened in Nurmengard.

Content Warning: Mention of Torture and Sexual Assault/Rape

“Ol?” She stepped back to let Pops see Grandad. There was a moment’s hesitation before both of
her grandfather’s were moving toward each other. Grandad’s smile grew as he hugged Pops and
vice versa. Sighing while the men had their moment, Ellie turned to Lyall. An eyebrow cocked as
he hesitantly stepped forward, leaning down to press a kiss to her lips.

“Hi, love.” He whispered while leaning his forehead to hers. She didn’t say a word, just let him dig
his grave as her arms crossed over her chest. “Starlight, don’t be upset with me. He was limping
down Sayre Avenue. You’d have killed me if I’d left him to struggle.” Ellie really hated when he
was right. Still she didn’t speak. Instead she looked up at him through her lashes. It was a look that
always made him cave, especially this time. Gently, Lyall brought a hand up to cup her cheek
before kissing her again. Sighing, Ellie snuck her hands up to rest on his chest just over his heart.
Feeling the steady beat of his heart was becoming a new thing she needed when it had been a hard
day or nightmare filled night. Lyall hadn’t expressed his displeasure with it yet.

One of her hands was sneaking up to his neck when two throats cleared. Pulling apart, Lyall hid his
head while she turned to look at the men staring at them. Grandad had a surprised expression on
his face while Pops looked ready to pounce. “Lupin! What have I said about kissing my
granddaughter in front of me?”

“It was one time, Elliot.” Lyall was pulling away from her completely, leaving her to pout as she
watched him hug Pops. “You caught us one time at Ilvermorny.”

Pops let out a hearty laugh as he pulled Lyall off toward his home office. “Oh, but how many
others caught you before me?”

There was some grumbled response from Lyall earning a bark of laughter from her grandfather, but
Ellie didn’t pay attention to what he said. Instead she remained standing by the door, staring at the
ground. “Elliphant?” Her head moved a little, eyes still fixed on the floorboards. Shuffling was
heard as he moved closer, Grandad did his best to kneel in front of her, a smile plastered on his
face. “You know when you were about, oh I’d say, 5 years old, you and the twins were staying
with Nan and I. Now my memory is a little fuzzy so I apologize if I get the exact details wrong, but
you and Joe got into it, then you and Jack got into it, then finally you and Nan. And as a result you
went running off, hiding up in the old oak tree. Of course your grandmother was ready to go chase
you down, piping mad at whatever it was you said, but I called her back. Went looking for you
myself. When I coaxed you down from the tree, you did exactly what you’re doing now. Looking
at your feet, biting your lip and wrinkling your nose. Like you did something egregiously wrong.”

“I did.”

“And what did you do wrong, darling?”

Her eyes instantly filled with tears. Moving just enough for their eyes to meet, Ellie saw curiosity
reflected in his hazel eyes, the Scamander hazel eyes that had been passed down to generation after
generation of her family. His face morphed into one of slight happiness to one of sadness as he
realized the devastation in her eyes.

“Oh, Elliphant, don’t cry. I was in the wrong. I’m so sorry for what I said this morning, you were
right. I wasn’t here, I don’t know what you went through.” Grandad’s hand was reaching up,
wiping away her tears as they continued to fall. Ellie felt herself sniffling, reaching a sleeve
covered hand up to wipe at her nose while shaking her head. “You did the right thing to protect
your siblings, did what I would have done, what I have done, and I’m so proud of you, darling.
Everything you’ve done and will do-“

“Stop.” She said quietly, shaking her head. Stepping away from him forced her grandfather to rise,
groaning a bit at the transition of weight to his bad leg briefly. But she remained steps away as she
whispered, “I missed that you were trapped. I missed it. And now you say you’re proud of me? I
could have saved you years ago! But I was too dumb and blind by wanting Lyall’s parents to like
me to-“

“Eleanor Ruth Scamander.” Ellie felt her jaw drop as her grandfather moved towards her. He never
called her by her full name. Not even when she was in trouble. “You could not have known I was
in that house. And before you say that you’re a legilimens which yes I’m well aware of, they had
me so thoroughly shielded there was no way in God’s green earth you would have been able to
know. So do not under any circumstances blame yourself.” All she could do was blink as the shock
settled over her body. Grandad tilted her chin up with a determined look in his eye. “You, your
siblings, your cousins, your parents, your aunts and uncles, your Nan, our family, you all are the
most important things in my life. I failed you by not doing the safe thing that night. We aren’t going
to dwell on what could have happened though. Because I’ve learned, Elliphant, that we have to
make our time together count. The idea of seeing you and the twins again helped get me through
that hellhole. Seeing your Nan, Uncle Tree, and father too. Seeing everyone did. So we aren’t
pointing blame other than at those acolytes. Deal?”

She could only nod as she collapsed into him, hugging him tightly. Her anger and resentment from
their argument that morning melted away. “I’m sorry that I was harsh this morning. I’ve been
reliving Nurmengard the last few days and had woken up from a nightmare last night. Being told I
was dumb and reckless was not what my head needed even if it’s true.”

Pulling away from her, Grandad cupped her cheek, deep regret and empathy in his eyes. “Jack said
you were hit with the Cruciatus.”

“And more.” Her voice was hollow, throat raw at the very idea of the memories. Morrigan, she
needed to meet with Adam sooner than normal.

“Starlight?” Glancing over her grandfather’s shoulder, she saw Lyall standing in the doorway of
the living room, concern written on his face. Pops stood behind him wearing a similar expression.
“Do you want me to reach out to Adam? See if you two could meet tonight?”
“Please.”

Ellie wasn’t confident she’d be able to summon enough of her magic to levitate a feather right now,
let alone summon a patronus. But Lyall, Godric bless her Wolf Boy, he was nodding, stepping
towards her to kiss her forehead before stepping out, stating he’d run down to St. Rupert’s to check
in with Joe and see if Adam had availability even if it was this evening in the safety of their home.
She’d nodded, muttering a thanks and that she loved him before pecking his lips and him slipping
out the door.

Pops stepped towards her, pressing a kiss to her head before whispering, “You are one of the
strongest people in the world. Don’t let them win. I’m here just like always, Ellie Bear.” She
nodded, slumping towards him a little. Grandad watched the entire situation with a pained look.
She wasn’t sure if it was just the pain of seeing her go from full of life to immediately hollow and
shell of herself or if it was the pain that he was reliving himself. Or maybe it was that he hated that
he couldn’t take the pain away.

“Oh, Elliphant.” He whispered, taking her hand in his. “I’m sorry I-“

“I was raped.” She didn’t know what compelled her to say it out loud. Didn’t know why she all of a
sudden could tell her grandfathers when she’d never told her Nan. Though Nan knew. Ellie knew
she knew. Because Nan had been extra cautious at letting her be left alone especially with boys for
years after her torture.

“What?” Pops’s tight voice was what brought her back to reality. Ellie looked up to see the anger
on his face and she immediately cowered. The anger wasn’t directed at her, it never had been. But
something in his eyes made her scared. “Oh, Ellie, oh no. Please I didn’t-“ She nodded in
understanding, squeezing him tighter while Grandad remained quiet and still, processing her
words. “It’s just, first Maddie was almost and now I’m finding out you were and-“

“Pops, we stopped Hodges. You couldn’t have stopped what happened in Nurmengard. No one
could have.”

His eyebrow raised in a question of ‘And that’s supposed to make me feel better, Ellie Bear?’
Instead of arguing she just nudged him toward the couch, needing him to sit down so she could
semi explain. Begrudgingly, Pops moved. Grandad, however, was still a statue as she looked up at
him.

“Grandad, I-“

“I failed to protect you from that godforsaken war and you ended up tortured and raped.” That’s all
he said for a moment. Her breath hitched. Over the course of the last few days, she’d relived those
moments in the dungeons again and again and every time she was reassured it wasn’t her fault.
Ellie had been reassured nothing that happened to her in those chambers was her fault. But
Grandad? He just got hit with information that had made Lyall and her father contemplate murder
and was blaming himself. “I left you all-“

Immediately she hugged him. Her arms launched around him as if she was a child expecting him to
carry her again. Ellie felt him stagger a bit so she just whispered, “For the last seven years I’ve
been reminded that none of what happened was my fault. It’s not your fault either.” He held her
tight before they pulled apart. Understanding passed between them as they moved to join Pops in
the living room. They all sat in an uncomfortable silence for a few minutes before she sighed.
“Ask. I’m not telling you much because only Mom, Lyall, Adam, and Walt know the unabridged
version, well and Rory knows a bit more than everyone else who knows but that’s because he was
the one who took care of the culprit.”
Pops nodded while Grandad stared at the ground. It took another few minutes before Elliot
Fontaine, master of words, asked in the softest voice she’d ever heard him muster, “Who?”

“Thompson. Rory took care of him in the final battle. And he’ll tell you that to your face if you’d
like.” Pops again nodded, at least a little satisfied by the knowledge, but Grandad seemed confused.
“You were briefed on how we were able to escape, correct?” He nodded. “Well before Rory
revealed himself to me and Joe, Thompson an actual traitor who had it out for Mom for years, he
um well I’m not talking about it. But Rory figured it out almost immediately upon seeing me.
Made sure that when Thompson tried to kill someone during the final battle it was Rory himself
fighting him off. The kill was in self defense, but I know it was for me. He’s always told me it was
for me.”

Both men seemed to understand but they still stayed quiet so she huffed. “It doesn’t change who I
am. Doesn’t change anything at all. I’ve worked hard to move past it, to take my body back and
before either of you say a word about Lyall and I, I will remind you, Pops, that your Casanova days
when you’d healed from losing your wife were legendary. And Grandad, we’ve all found Nan’s old
journals and have been scared so please save the lectures.” Each other of them had a look on their
face that said they never wanted or planned for this conversation. So Ellie ended it quickly. “My
point is, everything Lyall and I have done has been consensual and helped me move past one of the
worst moments of my life. I’m okay or as okay as I can be. So I need you to not have a conniption
and let’s move past this.”

Pops was the one to nod first, reaching for her hand. “We will do what you need us to do, Ellie
Bear.”

“This doesn’t change how much I love you, Elliphant.” Grandad grabbed her other hand and
squeezed. They both looked at her with soft, proud smiles. Proud of her for telling them, honored
that she wanted to share part of her story with them.

So carefully, she squeezed their hands and stood. “I was promised lunch, Pops.”

That got them both up. Pops grinning as he shuffled off to get his wallet while Grandad moved
towards the door. “Ahh, that’s my cue. I’ll head back to the brownstone, maybe we can-“

“Grandad, you’re going with us.” He stilled, weight leaning on the cane she just realized he had.
His surprised expression made her realize that her father looked more and more like him as he got
older. The thought garnered a smile. “You really think after you limped all this way I’d send you
back across Manhattan?” The look of surprise morphed into a smile, a smile that she hadn’t seen in
a long, long time. One she’d missed more than anything.

Easily stepping forward, she looped their arms together, grinning up at him. Pops was shuffling
around them. A smile lit up his face as well while he opened the door. “I missed you, Elliphant.”

“I missed you too, Grandad. More than you’ll ever know.”

**********************************************************

There had never been a moment when Jack wasn’t more mentally exhausted. And he’d watched his
brother and sister be abducted by Grindelwald’s followers. And had fought in the final battle of
that war to make sure he got them back. And he was a gay man in a world where loving who you
love apparently wasn’t okay. So mental exhaustion was his norm.

But apparently his grandfather being back from the dead after almost 13 years took the cake as
causes for mental exhaustion went. At least in his eyes.
It didn’t help that his father had run him ragged all day long. Newt Scamander, it seemed, wasn’t
taking the miraculous reveal of his father as well as he wanted his children to believe. All day Dad
had been bustling throughout the basement, telling Jack he’d put things in the wrong place while
caring for the creatures that stayed in the basement full time, being more frustrated with the nifflers
than normal. It was just a lot.

Now he was finally home and Jack wasn’t even confident he could move from where he’d fallen
face first on the couch. Joe had stopped by the brownstone earlier to tell him he’d be meeting Lyall
for dinner and drinks so he’d be here by himself until Parker got home. Or maybe his brother
would beat his boyfriend home. Parker had been working late the last few weeks. If it were anyone
else, Jack would be worried about cheating, but it was Parker.

Jack had a good feeling that his boyfriend would rather chop of his own dick than use it to cheat on
Jack. Which helped calm some of his mental exhaustion of the evening.

After laying on the couch for what felt like hours, but he knew was maybe ten minutes, Jack
started to sit up. Right as he did the front door opened to reveal Parker slipping in. Watching his
boyfriend’s brow crease, Jack moved to greet him with a hug. There was no fighting, just a kiss
pressed to his lips, arms wrapping around his shoulders. When they pulled apart, Parker’s brows
remained furrowed. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.”

“Park.” His hand reached up, moving to the space between Parker’s eyes, gently rubbing the skin.
“You’ve got your confused as hell look. The one you get when you think something bad is about to
happen.”

A heavy sigh escaped Parker’s lips before he led them to the couch. Sitting next to each other as
close as they could, Parker reached over to play with his hands causing Jack to scoot just a smidge
closer. He turned so that he was facing towards his boyfriend all while Parker remained toward the
fireplace, but his eyes focused on their hands, on the class ring Jack had given him that sat on his
right hand.

“Park?”

“The President is poking around the Auror Department.” His breath caught. If President Mills was
looking into things in the department that was bad. Very bad. Especially for his mother. “It’s not
about your mom.” The strained smile he got from his boyfriend didn’t ease Jack’s worries. No,
they just set him further down the rabbit hole. “Jackie,” Parker had let go of his hands to frame his
face, dark green eyes meeting hazel. “Jack, it’s not about your mom.”

“Then-“

“It’s about Ellie.”

That had him up and pacing. “What? Why would he be poking around Ellie’s work?”

“Because she had an episode in April that landed her in St. Rupert’s and now hadn’t solved the
case we’ve been working for months on top of your mother and Rory approving more time off than
was requested today.”

Parker cowered a bit at the glare Jack sent him. “You know she already accepted a more severe
punishment for that damn incident than anyone else in the department.”

“I’m well aware.”

“Then don’t sit there and act like Ellie is incapable of being an effective team leader.”

A fire lit up in Parker’s eyes as a frown took over his lips at Jack’s words. Words he didn’t regret
saying even as Parker stood up, glaring at him. “I never said that. Nor would I imply it, Jackson.
I’m very aware that your sister is the best damn Auror in the department, the best team leader
we’ve got too.” There wasn’t anything he could do to stop the eyeroll that happened which just
seemed to frustrated Parker more. “What?!”

“You may be one of her best friends, but you’ve been pissed at her all year for promoting Pete up
to be her second over you.”

“That doesn’t mean I question her judgment!”

“Yes, it does!” Because as much as he loved Parker, Jack was more than aware of his frustration
with Ellie. No matter how small and insignificant, Park had been mad at his sister to the point that
he hadn’t gone to see her after the incident during the raid in April. Not when she was in St.
Rupert’s and not in the weeks after during her suspension. “The entire team should have been
suspended for what happened in April.”

“The entire team doesn’t have legilimency that should have detected the trap.”

The steel in Parker’s voice made Jack’s back straighten. “The trap was for her and she told you to
call it off, to stop the raid.” There was a falter in Park then, the realization of how much Jack knew.
“You disobeyed the order. You and Pete both. Pete owned up to it after the fact, after Ellie took the
fall so they thought he was just trying to save her ass. My own mother thought Ellie was at fault
despite what Pete told her. So why the hell are you still blaming her?”

They stood there staring at each other, tension so thick you could cut it with a knife. Never in his
wildest dreams did he expect to be in this position. Because things had seemed to be looking up,
Park and Ellie had seemed to make up. But the way he’d made the comments about the suspension
and Mom apparently giving her the day off showed how angry Parker still was.

And the dark look that crossed his face made it even more clear how angry he was. “Not all of us
get our jobs saved because our mother is the Director of Magical Law Enforcement.”

“Get out.”

Parker blinked at the ice in Jack’s voice, starting forward only for Jack to take a step back.
“Jackie-“

“Get the hell out, Parker.”

“Jack, let’s-“

“You know what you just said. What you just accused my mother and sister of. So. Get. The. Fuck.
Out.” His finger pointed at the door. Jack didn’t even recognize his own voice, the anger swelling
in it. But Parker didn’t understand the can of worms he just opened, the unrelenting anger of
accusing Ellie of using their last name or their mother’s position of power to get or keep her job
was beyond any Jack had ever felt.

They’d been accused of shit like this their whole lives and yeah, they’d all admit that they were
beyond lucky and privileged, but Ellie had worked her ass off to prove herself in that department.
And for one of her best friends to make that comment? For one of the people that knew his sister
best to even insinuate it? It made him want to slam his hand into a wall.
“Jack, I didn’t mean-“

“Yes, you did! God, you did, Parker!” It all came out in a bitter laugh as he took another step away
from the man he loved. “I get it, we seem to get everything handed to us, we are the picture of
nepotism. I work in my father’s field as his assistant and a consultant for my sister’s Auror team in
a department my mother oversees, Joe is the mentee to our childhood healer who has been a close
friend for years, Ellie is a top Auror despite being only 23. We know how lucky we are, we try our
best to show how grateful we are, to make sure equal opportunities are given to everyone. You
know we do! And to stand here and have the audacity to say my mother saved Ellie’s job in the
spring? My mother didn’t suspend her, Rory didn’t either, he let the older aurors decide the
punishment with a very clear promise that their jobs weren’t in jeopardy for what they thought.
The older aurors who all agreed she deserved a week suspension. Rory tacked on the rest. Because
HE didn’t think it was enough. Because HE wanted her to learn and to understand even the Great
Ellie Scamander wasn’t immune to punishment.”

“I know all that, Jackson.”

“Clearly you don’t know he tried to reinstate her after Pete came forward and that she wouldn’t let
the suspension end early.” Finally, Jack moved toward the door, reaching for the handle. “You can
keep being pissed off at the world for whatever reason, Park. You can keep blaming Ellie for
whatever it is you are blaming her for, but you aren’t going to stand in my home and all but
actually accuse my sister of what you implied tonight.”

It seemed to sink in then what he was doing, what Jack was getting ready to say as Parker moved
forward, reaching for his hand. “Jack, let’s not say anything-“

“Our grandfather came back from the dead yesterday. And you know, Elle still tried to go to work
today. But she was nowhere near ready for that after everything this weekend, after telling you all
about Nurmengard. After telling you her biggest secrets.” His volume had dropped as he stared at
where Parker’s hand clasped his on the handle, squeezing so tight to convince Jack not to turn the
door knob. Too bad he’d already made up his mind. “Ellie was beyond vulnerable with you.
Always has been, has always trusted you and been there for you through thick and thin. And you
had the audacity to walk in here and act like she deserves whatever the President has planned for
her because you all didn’t listen to her when she tried to give the order to stop the raid. Or is it for
promoting Pete?”

“Jack, please. Just listen to me.”

The way Parker’s voice broke made Jack’s already fracturing heart shatter more. But he couldn’t
listen. Not right now. So his head turned, their eyes meeting again. “What does he have planned?”
That’s all he wanted to know.

“I can’t tell you.”

“You’d betray the girl who has loved you as a brother for who you are for as long as we can all
remember to help him? You’d betray me, the man who loves you more than anything in the entire
world, by hurting my family for this?”

“It’s not that simple and that is not fair.”

“Yes, it is.”

“No, it isn’t.”
“Then let me make it this simple.” His hand turned the knob, pulling the door open as he softly
said, “We are done. Get the hell out of my apartment.”
 The Complexities of Life
Chapter Summary

Life for the Scamanders and Co is getting increasingly more difficult. And not because
of their family drama.

The patronus from Jack had Joe and Lyall out of their chairs of the bar before they’d even had time
to order a drink. Joe was walking several paces in front of him and had Lyall running to catch up as
they exited the building. “Joe, slow down.”

“He said he wasn’t okay.”

“I know, that doesn’t mean-“ His best friend, his brother, stopped to glare while turning towards
the alley they’d just apparated to. “Okay, I know. It’s not good. But even my long legs couldn’t
keep up with you.” Gesturing down to the legs that allowed him to stand just shy of an inch taller
than the Scamander twins, Lyall cocked a brow. Joe just stood there for a minute, a sheepish blush
creeping up his face. “Come on, let’s go. Hopefully we can handle it without Starlight.”

“How is she?”

The question was loaded whether Joe realized it or not. Eleanor wasn’t okay. She hadn’t been since
the confrontation with his parents, all the work she’d put in over the years had been slowly
unraveling and he hadn’t been able to stop it. Or help her stop it. The nightmares had started up
again and with the knowledge of what had happened just before they’d gotten her and Joe out of
that castle now fresh in his head, Lyall understood why. He knew what she was reliving.

“So not okay.” Her brother’s voice drew his attention as they both landed in the alley just outside
the apartment shared by the twins. All Lyall could do was offer a look of confirmation. “Merlin,
between all this bullshit with your parents and talking about Nurmengard and now Grandad, Elle
can’t catch a damn break.”

“I’d argue that you and Jack are just as affected by it.”

Joe only shrugged, climbing the stairs toward the fourth floor. “Honestly, I’ve suppressed so much
of it for so long, I’m surprised I could even own up to half the shit I did with Adam this morning.
Maddie was stunned when I said I wanted to take a sabbatical.”

Clapping a hand on Joe’s shoulders, Lyall nodded, both in slaughter surprise but also in pride. For
years, he’d been just as worried about his best friend as he was his Starlight, to hear Joe admitting
that he was taking time away from work to take care of himself was rather wonderful. “I’m proud
of you. For making that decision.” Joe shot him a shy smile as they neared the door to the
apartment.

Neither spoke while Joe unlocked the door and they slipped in. It was deathly quiet and no lights
were on, save for the one in Jack’s room. A glance was shared quickly between the friends, wands
being subtly pulled from pockets while Lyall shut the door and Joe crept toward his brother’s
bedroom door. “Jackal? It’s me and Ly.”
“I’m in here.” The voice was raspy, nothing like it had been when Lyall had talked to the elder
Scamander twin that morning. So with a look of concern shared with Joe, he carefully followed
him into Jack’s bedroom.

Lying on the bed was a form covered in the quilt that he knew had come from their Nan. Eleanor
had a similar one she’d placed in their own bed at home. Somehow though, that lump and the bed
were the most organized thing in the room.

Drawers were haphazardly shut or even still wide open. Clothes strewn on the floor as if they’d
been thrown about quickly, hastily in an effort to pack everything up. While Joe moved to check on
the lump that was no doubt Jack, Lyall spied the most damning piece of evidence of what had
happened. Jack’s class ring, the one he’d seen Parker sporting the last few days, sat on the top of
the dresser. Turning to look at the twins, he saw Joe sat frozen, staring at the ring too.

Oh this is not good.

“Jackal, what happened?”

“The President’s snooping around the aurors. It sounds like he’s looking for a way to demote
Ellie.”

His eyes widened immediately as Jack’s head poked out of the covers. The elder twin’s eyes were
bloodshot from having clearly been crying for Godric only knew how long. But the pain on his
face was quite real and seemed to be coming from two sources, the knowledge that Eleanor’s job
was endanger and, well Lyall was refusing to acknowledge the cause of the other, hoping beyond
all hope he was wrong.

“How do you know that?”

“Because Parker told me.”

It was Lyall who spoke next, praying Jack wouldn’t confirm his worst fears. “And where is Parker,
Jack?”

Please say he had to go back to work. Please say he’s meeting Pete for dinner.

The pure devastation rolling of Jackson David Scamander made it abundantly clear to Lyall that
the information he was dreading was about to be confirmed. “I kicked him out. Because he doesn’t
seem inclined to stop it.”

**********************************************************

She’d known from the minute the President had set foot in the offices what he was doing. Known
for months what was coming so the meeting in Rory’s office between the three of them wasn’t a
shock whatsoever. “Tina, I hope you know this isn’t anything personal against Ellie.” Well that was
a big ole load of shit, but Tina bit her tongue. No reason to further anger the man. It would only
hurt Ellie further.

Rory seemed to concur as he glared at the floor beside her. Part of her was grateful Theseus hadn’t
come in for the day, taking the week off to spend with his wife and children. There was no doubt in
Tina’s mind that her brother-in-law wouldn’t be holding his tongue. “When does this go into
effect?” That was her only question, only concern. How long did she have to acquaint Ellie with the
worst case scenario coming true? “I assume I’ll be allowed to inform her.”

Mills nodded, a smirk growing on his lips. “Effective immediately. She’ll report to her new
supervisor tomorrow. All vacation is revoked as of now.” A fingernail dug into her palm as Tina
tried to keep her cool. “And I understand that she was granted today because of a family
emergency, but wand permits aren’t going to approve themselves, the office needs all the help they
can get.”

Beside her, Rory’s mouth opened, but Tina clamped a hand on his closest arm, digging nails in to
make it clear he shouldn’t say a word. Rising from the chair he’d taken, Mills smirked at them both
while heading toward the door. “Oh, Peter will be going with her. Mr. Roland, Mr. Bennett, and
Miss Bennett are on probation, Mr. Moody will be returning to the Ministry at the end of the
month, Mr. Scamander will be heading back to the Beasts Division, ah, Tina, I wouldn’t start. Jack
was on loan to this department, the proper paperwork was never filed for it to be permanent.” A
lie. A lie that everyone in the room knew was a lie. Everything in her wanted to rage at this man,
wanted to scream that he had no reason to do any of this to her best team. A team of people who
had trusted each other for so long that working alongside each other was second nature. It was why
despite all the hiccups on getting them in the same location and the mistake made early in the year,
her daughter’s team was so successful.

“Anything else?” Rory’s voice was tight, the thinly veiled anger evident.

“Oh, yes,” Mills grinned now, it wasn’t a smirk or anything other than a purely evil smile. “Mister
Jonathan Hodges has been rising through the ranks for the state Auror department in Texas. He put
in an application that was denied by this office.”

“It was.” Tina said quietly. It would be over her dead body that John Hodges, known tormentor of
Ilvermorny students and the individual who physically assaulted her daughter-in-law, would be
admitted into the MACUSA Auror ranks.

Or it had been. Lucas Mills' smile told her that all her efforts to keep the workplace safe was about
to go away.

“He’s been admitted. Effective immediately and will be taking over leadership of this team.”

Then the President was gone. Rory started slamming things beside her, but Tina was up. Moving
across the room she heard Rory’s pained comment, “This is much worse than we expect! What are
we going to do? He’s moving Ellie and Pete! The whole team is falling apart and-“

“We move forward.” It was all she could say. This news wasn’t shocking, they all knew it was
coming. The only surprise had been Hodges. “I’m going to go talk to Ellie, you talk to Pete. I’ll try
and get a hold of Maddie so she isn’t blindsided by Hodges.”

Rory only nodded as Tina stepped into the bullpen. Half of the department present stared at her as
custodians began to pack up Ellie and Pete’s things while rearranging the desks. Her hands
clenched into fists as she walked toward her office.

Morrigan, let this plan work.

**********************************************************

Parker was staring at his hands as Pete angrily slammed the door after Rory left. Moody had made
himself scarce and Maddie was tumbling out of the floo, lip wobbling. No one had gotten ahold of
Evan yet, choosing to wait until they had more information, but Pete also made it clear they
wouldn’t be calling Ellie. Not tonight. Not after the weekend she’d had.

“This is moving too quickly.”

Those were the only words spoken by any of them. Maddie’s voice had a tremor in it, but Parker
couldn’t look up from his hands. His naked hands, specifically one finger that had recently had a
ring adorning it. A ring he’d given back to Jack as he left the Scamander twins’ apartment. Because
Jack couldn’t know. He had to believe everything Parker had said, no matter how much he’d hated
himself for saying it.

“So Jack bought it?” That was all Pete said from behind him in the voice of their team’s second in
command. The rightful second. The only one of them that should lead in Ellie’s place. “He
believed you’re pissed at her?”

“I’m sitting on your couch without the damn ring he gave me and with all my clothes. What the
hell do you think, Pete?”

It was hard for the bitterness to not creep in. Everyone had their part to play in this insane plan to
catch the inside man of the trafficking ring that might also shed some light on internal corruption in
MACUSA. But why the hell did Parker have to be the one to sell it that he was pissed at Ellie and
he’d do what he had to in order to move ahead? No one else’s personal relationship was getting
ruined in the process.

No, Joe and Maddie would still be engaged, so would Ellie and Lyall, Pete would be demoted with
her so that friendship was safe. But he had to be the jerk of the group. Had to make everyone
believe he’d sell his best friend out for not making him her second. That he’d truly destroy the
family he’d built for himself with his friends, that he’d destroy the love of his life’s sister just to
get ahead.

And the way he’d sold it to Jack? Making him think that he believed Ellie and Tina would use their
relationship to help Ellie keep her job or get her promotion? The words had to be rehearsed more
than he’d care to admit in order for them to come out right. When he’d seen the utter anger and
devastation that crossed Jack’s face, he’d known it wasn’t for nothing. That the practice had
worked and he’d almost broken. Almost told Jack everything as he opened the door, kicking him
out of the apartment and ending their relationship. A relationship that had just finally taken off,
they were finally not hiding it in front of their friends and family.

Now he was kicked out of the apartment he’d been sharing with Jack and Joe for the last two
months with the Christmas present he’d bought for Jack hidden amongst his clothes. The very
memory of the hasty packing he’d been allowed to do had Parker slamming his hand into the
coffee table as he stood.

Neither Maddie nor Pete jumped. They both just stared at him, waiting for his outburst, waiting for
him to explode. “This is the dumbest thing any of us have ever agreed to.” Again his friends just
stared and Parker felt tears welling in his eyes. “What if when this is all said and done he won’t
forgive me?”

“Oh, Park.” Maddie was wrapping her arms around him as the floo flared. Ellie was tumbling out, a
devastated look on her face. Pete was trying to convince her to go home, but she was making a
beeline to the hug Maddie had him in.

“It’s gonna be okay, Mads. We will get this taken care of and get him out-“

“We aren’t talking about Hodges yet, Elle.” Pete called as he sank in one of the chairs of the small
living room. The hug between the three Thunderbirds broke apart so Ellie could stared at him, but
Pete nodded toward Parker, a sad smile tugging on his lips. “He fulfilled his end of the bargain.”

Ellie’s head whipped around, tears lining her eyes. “Park, I told you read him in. So you didn’t-“
“He needs to be convinced so that MACUSA is convinced.” Everyone froze at the anguish in his
voice. He never let his emotions show, not like this. Parker blamed it on his asshole of a father
being the way he was and making him believe that emotions would be his downfall. “He thinks I’d
betray you for shit I was never mad about in the first place. For shit I tried to own up to with Pete.”

“I’m sorry, Park.” It was all Ellie said. Ellie, who was giving up her career, her future with
MACUSA for her part in all this. “I can talk to Jack, I can-“

His head shook as he wrapped his arms around her. They all were giving up something to make this
work, his just tore his heart apart right now. “No. It’s better this way. If Jack knows, he’ll try and
get involved. We agreed no twins and no Lyall in this. What we’re doing could end very, very
badly and they need plausible deniability.” When she looked at him, Parker knew what Ellie was
ready to do. Knew she would willingly serve herself up on a silver platter more than she already
had just to make sure he was happy. A glance at Pete and Maddie said the same thing. They’d risk
their careers and a possible indictment just so he could tell Jack.

But what they were doing was bigger than him and Jack. It was bigger than any of them. Mills was
as corrupt as they come. They’d had a lead that led to him weeks ago and Tina was forcing them to
keep all they knew very top secret. It was the only way to investigate this thing. With word getting
back to Mills the way they’d expected after a talk with an informant last week, each person in this
room had known it was a matter of time before they were separated.

This really had been months in the making. Mills had disliked that Ellie worked for her mother
since he’d taken office in 1951. The slip they’d had in April had just served as a reason to keep a
closer eye on this team. Then with her “disobeying orders” by engaging in that scuffle at the gala
last month, she’d been placed on probation, Pete with her since he’d “been conspicuously missing”
that night during the arrest of a few low level traffickers. They all knew Mills was looking for a
way to disband the team that would be his downfall. And after a few timed just perfectly comments
by Parker about everything going on with their team, the trap of getting him to do it snapped shut.
The only problem was they’d expected to be separated amongst the Auror department with Ellie
being the only one to most likely be moved from the department.

Now both her and Pete would be in the basement of the Woolworth acting a paper pushers while
he, Maddie, and Evan reported to Hodges along with Moody for his remaining time in New York.
No, the plan was falling apart at the seams, but they’d make it work. And that meant, at least for
now, no twins, no Lyall, and no Newt and Theseus Scamander. This was between them, Tina, and
Rory.

So letting out a sigh, pulling his best friends to him while nodding for the final member of their
group to come join the group hug, Parker muttered, “We are a team. This only works if we all stay
on the same page. I don’t like risking our lives or our careers for this nor do I like Evan, Moody,
Tina, and Rory being involved. But Jack, Joe, Ly, everybody out of the know? We cannot let them
be burdened with the knowledge of what’s going on.”

“Achilles knows.” Pete’s voice was quiet as they all nodded. Good. Achilles Tolliver was an Auror
through and through. He also retired because of Mills. Because of the blatant corruption that was
trying to push him out. Tina had taken up the job of monitoring it closely, ensuring that if the
President was continuing on this path they had a clear view of a way to stop him. “Achilles knows
and is ready to advise as we need him. But the four of us need to remember. This can’t be blatantly
obvious. If it’s clear we are still investigating Mills or any of his cronies, the entire operation is
blown. An operation Congress is going to great lengths to keep quiet.”

“Mom spoke with the Speaker and the Senate leaders last week on top of various other departments
that have been looking into Mills,” Ellie cut in. “They all want this over just as much as we do, but
have been advised she has her best team on top of things. When they’d commented on the
possibility of us being split up, she made it clear she has contingencies in place. We are all still
aurors, even if Mills, the idiot, thinks we aren’t. His power is limited over moving us around, Rory
checked into it. But if we go along with this, if we keep our heads down for now, he’ll slip up.”

Their team leaders gave himself and Maddie soft smiles. “Even if we are stuck sharing a desk
downstairs.” Pete said quietly, making Ellie rear back.

“I did not agree to sharing a desk in fucking Wand Permits with you. I swear if you even think
about touching my snacks-“

“Additionally, Mads,” Pete cut their friend off with a glance to Maddie, who hadn’t stopped
worrying her lip since she’d gotten here. Parker was confident he’d never seen Pete with such an
angry look. One that was clearly meant for both Hodges and himself. Because Pete had never
forgiven himself for the years of tension between the four of them at Ilvermorny, for all he’d said
to Ellie when they’d briefly dated and then broken up, all the comments he’d made about Maddie
to fit in with those assholes pretending to be his friends. “Mads, he says one thing, one goddamn
thing and you don’t go to Joe. You come get me. I have a score to settle and he won’t hurt my
sister again. Either of my sisters.”

Maddie and Ellie hugged Pete tighter, and all Parker could think was they’d come a long way from
sophomore year. The four of them were siblings in everything but blood and for Pete to
acknowledge that was good. It meant he truly meant what he said about taking on Hodges.

Parker had a different job though. One he already hated. “You can do it right? Befriend him?”

Ellie’s whispered words made him grunt, “I don’t like it and I fully expect to come home every
night to Pete slapping me silly, but yeah. I’ll befriend the enemy to keep tabs on shit.”

“Jack’ll forgive you when all is said and done, Park.” It was Pete who said it. Maddie and Ellie
nodded in agreement while his best guy friend shrugged. “We won’t let him not forgive you.”

“We’ll see.” Was all he could say. “We’ll see.”

 Play With Fire
Chapter Summary

The investigation into MACUSA corruption is causing tension among the Scamander
family.

Newt had known something was very wrong the moment Tina walked through the door. She was
home late. Which wasn’t unusual per say, but for her to be late when it was the holidays and all
their children would inevitably be over, especially with his father miraculously alive, it was
unusual. But Tina had a sad look on her face as he met her eyes while coming out of the kitchen.
That’s when he knew it was bad.

“Love? What-“

“Newt, we need to talk upstairs.” That was code for ‘so no little ears hear them.’ They’d been
using it as a way to keep their children out of their business for years and years. Or they’d tried to.
The Scamander children always found a way to find out their parents’ secrets if they really, really
wanted to.

But luckily as he glanced back into the kitchen, Ollie and Stella were so distracted by the alone
time they now had with their grandfather they hopefully wouldn’t follow. His mother was nodding,
letting him know she’d hold the fort down while he and Tina talked. Newt didn’t think he’d ever
been more grateful.

So he was quickly following his wife up the stairs of their home. Tina bypassed the second floor
and the office, instead making her way to the third floor, to their bedroom. The moment Newt
closed the door, Tina wiped around, arms wrapped around herself. “Do you want the part that
won’t get you indicted or the part that will?”

All he did was blink for a moment. In front of him, Tina was biting her lip, still keeping that
distance between them and Newt slowly stepped toward her. His hand reached for hers as he
whispered, “In sickness and in health, love.”

“That doesn’t include prison.”

“Well, for us I believe it’s always been implied, Tina.” He offered her an easy smile. “I mean we
did fall in love while imprisoned in MACUSA.”

His wife rolled her eyes, but Newt watched her softest, most nostalgic smile tug at her lips. “Oh,
shut up, you.” Tina was batting his chest softly, but didn’t argue when he pulled her to him. “So the
indictment part?”

Standing in the middle of their bedroom, his hand scratching lightly on her back, Newt thought for
a long moment. If Tina was wanting to be open about an operation that might very well get her
arrested then it was serious. Which most likely meant one or more of their children was involved.
“Tell me.” A silencing charm slammed around the room as she began.

“Mills is dirty.”
“I know.”

“Congressional investigations and departmental investigations that could be argued are a possible
coup if we get caught stopping him dirty, Newt.” He felt the air leave his body, but he couldn’t
speak. Not when she was saying that whatever it was she was involved in could get her tried for
treason. Which could lead to imprisonment or worse.

A shudder held his body hostage at the memory of the death chamber in MACUSA, of how close
Tina had been to going in that potion. “Tina, what have you-“

“Every department head including his Vice President are being involved in the investigations, top
Congressional officials and staff as well.”

“Where does Ellie fall in?” Because she wouldn’t be telling him unless both she and Ellie were
involved. And she wasn’t even telling him out of a desire for his help, he knew that. No, Tina was
telling him in case she’d damned herself.

But his wife took a long minute to respond. Her eyes trained on his chest. Finally, she whispered,
“Ellie and her team discovered it by accident. They have been investigating the ring he’s involved
in for months on top of their corruption investigations. Mills decided he’d had enough today and
accelerated the operation unexpectedly for us.”

“Meaning?”

“Meaning Ellie and Pete are now in Wand Permits, Moody is being sent home, Jack is being
moved back to Beasts but he won’t know why, and Parker, Maddie, and Evan will now report to
John Hodges.”

All he could do was blink again. That was a lot of information to process, but Newt found himself
asking, “Does Thee-“

“No. Only Rory and I are in on it in the department. Though I think he and few of the other older
aurors suspect.”

“Tina,” he sighed, letting his brow rest against hers. “This is dangerous.”

“I know.”

“I won’t lose you because of this.”

“You can’t help, Newt.” Her hand came up, cupping his cheek. “I can’t risk us both going to jail by
you getting involved. The kids need one of us.”

“They need you.” His head turned, kissing her palm reverently. “Stella and Ollie need you. So do
the other three, but those two-“

“Honey.” It was as if the world stopped turning as she stood there, gazing into his eyes with those
beautiful salamander eyes of hers. He could see the fire reflected in them, that passion and instinct
to do what was right and just flaring. At that moment, Newt knew. Knew that she wasn’t going to
back down, that she’d be the lone flag waving in the wind if she had to in order to take Mills down.
But she wouldn’t be alone. It would be her and her shadow, Ellie following her mother to the end.
“If I turn a blind eye, if I pretend I don’t see this and let him continue then I’m not the Auror I want
to be. I’m not the leader I want to be. I’m not the person I want to be. And if I let this stand, then-“

She cut herself off, eyes still boring into his as he whispered, “Then what?”
“Then what the hell did we fight in the war for?”

**********************************************************

The Christmas of 1952 might have somehow been the least eventful event in the history of the
Scamander family, Ellie thought the day after as she slumped through her new job. They’d opened
presents with Nan and Grandad smiling away, Mom and Dad seemed to be as subdued by
everything as she was. Jack had literally only come downstairs when their mother made him before
going back up to cry in the third floor guest room. After the Parker incident, no one had the heart to
make Jack sleep in Ollie’s old room. Luckily Maddie and Joe ended up staying with her parents so
no one had to stay in that room.

They’d all put on brave faces though. Jack smiled even though she knew he was dying on the
inside. She and Maddie kept trying to keep the secrets in. Her mother seemed to know that because
she hovered more than normal. So did her father. Which meant he knew. Great. Wonderful.
Perfect. Just what she needed.

Lyall had taken her recent mood shift in stride though. He’d been great over the holidays and even
tried to convince her to call in for the rest of the week. “Elle, it’ll be fine. The process is mostly
automated anyw-“

“I have to go to work, Ly.” She’d whispered to him in bed that morning. “I can’t just crumple
because that’s what the world seems hell bent on.”

Then she’d crawled out of her nice, warm bed that her fiancé got to stay in since he was a god
among men to the Beasts department it appeared and could take the week off. Meanwhile she sat
in the cold, musky basement with Pete, processing wand permit requests. Out of the corner of her
eye she saw her friend reaching for her bottom left drawer. Right where she kept her nonperishable
snacks.

“Tolliver, I swear if you don’t knock it off, I’ll punch you in the pecker.”

“Woah! No need to threaten that!” He muttered, sitting up in his desk chair. “It’s not like we have a
lot to do! This process is automated and we are here as fucking grunts.”

“Yeah, well-“ Ellie cut herself off as she stared down at the desk. This was day two. They’d had to
work on Christmas Eve and then come in again today after having the holiday off. “This is my
fault.”

“No, it isn’t.”

“If I had just told you all to stay out of that warehouse, we wouldn’t be under scrutiny.”

“One, you did.” Pete had moved to lean against her desk, staring down at her in a way that
reminded her of his uncle. He truly was Achilles Tolliver’s son. Whether Pete admitted it or not.
“You told us to stay out of the building and then took the fall for Park and I ignoring the order.
Second, I don’t think that’s why we are here. That incident didn’t help. But we both know this is
more than that. He’s been eyeing us since your promotion and been a lot harsher since just before
you left for England.”

Her only response was a nod. What else was there to say? Her friends kept telling her to stop
blaming herself, but she didn’t listen, they knew it. Then they reminded her of the damning
evidence they started to find as they delved into the mole/corruption angle of things. That’s why
they were here. Because he knew they were onto him. Every department was onto Mills. Yet
somehow, she had a fear they’d be the ones getting prosecuted.

Pushing this from her mind, Ellie whispered, “How’s Park?”

“Awful.” Pete slumped back into his chair, running a hand through his silken hair. “Uncle A was
worried Sparky would break down at the faintest mention of your family yesterday?”

“Did he?”

“About five times. Moody just asked why he and Jack had to break up for this to work.” His voice
had dropped low, eyes glancing for listening ears. Her mind subtly reached out to find they were
alone. It was just them in the office. “I’m wondering the same thing by the way. Why can’t he and
Jack-“

Ellie just shook her head. “I didn’t tell him to do this. This was all Park. I’m willing to risk it for
those two to be happy, but Park was adamant. We all have to make sacrifices and he seems to think
he needs to be besties with Hodges and willing to sell me out. Which means Jack will be done with
him. Because despite him not being in Hufflepuff, Jack is loyal to a fault.”

It was the thing that drove her crazy. As much as she loved her brother and appreciated his loyalty
to her, why couldn’t he just trust Park? And what the hell had Parker said that made Jack break it
off? Both men refused to tell her. And anyone who knew what happened wouldn’t tell her. Lyall
had even refused, telling her it was best she didn’t know. Which further annoyed her.

Pete seemed to sense her frustration because he said, “Park had to make Jack believe he was bitter
enough to report you. There was a mention of nepotism.” Her body froze. She knew she was a
nepotism baby, was aware that despite all she’d worked to accomplish she was still extremely
privileged due to her mother and father’s names and resumes. It still hurt that Parker used that as
his barb at Jack. “You know he doesn’t believe it.”

“He should.”

“Then he should believe it about both of us, Elle. Because whether we all want to admit it or not, I
got into the Auror program because my last name is Tolliver and my father died a war hero and my
adoptive father was the Director of Magical Law Enforcement at the time.” Pete gave her a small
smile. “You worked your ass off to get promoted. We all know it. Don’t let what this whole thing
is doing to our team make you believe the worst. Keep admitting being a Scamander has helped
you and keep proving it's not the only reason you got promoted. Because Elle, I swear if I end up
back upstairs and have to answer to Hodges because you doubt yourself, I don’t care that you’re
practically my sister, I’ll kill you.”

She snorted a laugh, laying her head on his shoulder. They’d come a long way from that summer
before junior year. A long, long way. “You know, once upon a time I wondered why we didn’t
work out.”

“You love Lyall more than you need oxygen to breathe and I am a narcissistic asshole who has
always been like your brother. We needed that year to grow and realize we weren’t right for each
other.” Ellie hummed at his assessment. “Plus you would smother me in my sleep. I snore.”

“Mmm, that is the one good thing about Lyall, he doesn’t snore.”

“Oi, the one good thing?” She looked up to see her fiancé leaning against the archway into her and
Pete’s new office. Before she could reply, Lyall was grinning, lumbering over to them with a “For
the record, I have debated why you haven’t left me for Pete over the years. Then he opens his
mouth and I remember why.”

Her eyebrows raised while Pete snorted. The anticipation killed her though as Lyall lowered his
head towards hers. “And why is that?”

“Because he doesn’t call you Starlight which makes you melt. He also doesn’t do that thing with
his-“

“Alright! I’m going on a walk of the building while you two, you know what I don’t want to know
how that sentence finished and I am willing to bet I don’t do what he does in bed soooo-“

“Tell Mara I said hi.” She called as Pete scampered for the door.

“I’m not going to see Mara.”

“Then you are a fool.”

“She doesn’t like me.”

“Morrigan, Pete. Yes she does.”

Her friend scoffed at her comment about the secretary for MACUSA’s congressional leadership.
But she’d seen the way the girl stared after him. Mara Nance had been a year behind them at
Ilvermorny and pined after Pete for as long as Ellie could remember. How the hell he didn’t see it
while he pined away for her was something Ellie didn’t understand.

It was also a favorite picking spot of Lyall. “He has to figure it out, Eleanor.”

“He’s an idiot who never will.”

“We’ll see.” Her head was tilted back to see his smiling face and her heart melted on the spot. His
dark brown hair had gotten longer than normal, but his eyes, Morrigan, his blue-grey eyes were so
bright. “Hello, love.”

“Hi.” He leaned down, pressing a kiss to her lips. Reaching up, she brushed his hair back as it fell
in their upside down kiss. When they pulled apart, Lyall wore a goofy grin she matched. “What are
you doing here?”

“Even us gods must walk among the mortals on occasion.” She rolled her eyes at him, but Lyall
pressed a kiss to his forehead and added, “I decided I’d come in seeing as my plans with my
stunning fiancée were put on hold. As for what I’m doing down here, it’s time to head home. I
figured you and Pete would be chomping at the bit to get home.”

“Ly, it’s only-“ Looking at the clock on the wall, Ellie gasped. It was 5 o’clock. What the hell?
“Damn, today simultaneously drug on but also flew by.” There was some murmured agreement as
his lips connected with her neck. “Lyall John, we cannot get caught down here.” Her words came
out breathy and not at all serious as his hands drifted down her sides. “Ly, I’m already demoted.
Please let’s go home and you can-“

“Oh, can I finish what we’ve started?” His breath was hot against her ear. “Because everytime I get
you alone we get interrupted.”

Ellie didn’t know what she mumbled, but it was definitely something along the lines of “God, yes.”
So Lyall had let go enough for her to set a few papers to the side while gathering her things. She’d
just turned the light out on her desk, Lyall pressed up against her whispering all the things she had
to look forward to when they got home when Pete came back down.

It took one glance for him to move out of their way with calls of goodbye and promises for drinks
the following night. They could barely remain the expected distance from each other as they
moved through the upper levels of the building towards the doors. With the promised land in sight,
those beautiful doors that led out to Broadway, she let herself curl in closer to Lyall, feeling his
arm snake more firmly around her.

They were two steps away from freedom when a voice behind her said, “Well, well, well, look
what the cat dragged in.”

Freezing Ellie felt her blood boil and panic fill her lungs. Beside her, Lyall was muttering, “I swear
to Merlin.” But they both turned to see John Hodges leaning against the wall. He had the same
mean sneer as when they were in school, but it was somehow worse now. Without thinking, she
turned into Lyall. This was the last thing she wanted or needed today. “What can we do for you,
Mr. Hodges?”

“Oh, I’m just here to thank the whore. If you didn’t stop sucking someone’s cock, I wouldn’t be
getting my promotion. So thank you. For fucking up. It’s truly helpful for me, Scamander.” Her
gaze met his as little tears bloomed in her eyes. She knew everything he was saying was false, so
did the man holding her, but with all the memories that had been relived this week, those words cut
deeper than they should. “And isn’t this interesting? Scamander and Lupin back together again as
if he wasn’t just whoring himself out to a No-Maj in London and you weren’t keeping Ministry's
Head Auror’s bed warm, Scamander.”

Lyall had stiffened and she grabbed his arm as he stepped away. “Let’s go.”

“Eleanor-“

“Lyall, let’s go.” Their eyes met, fury raging in his. “He’s not even close to worth our time. Let’s
go.”

“Oh, what’s this? Are you two living together? Isn’t that rather improper? Though with your
mother being the slut she is and getting pregnant and baby trapping your supposed father and
Lyall’s parents being thrown in Azkaban, I’m not surprised.”

Anger bristled in her as she spat, “My mother is your boss, Hodges. Watch it.”

She finally turned, forcing Lyall to follow when Hodges muttered so quietly a normal person
wouldn’t have heard, “Not for long.” When she looked back, he was gone.

**********************************************************

“I wish you would have just let me handle it.” He muttered as he ripped his tie off the moment he
made it to their bedroom. Eleanor was conveniently ignoring him as she toed off her shoes, leaning
down to scratch their niffler’s head. Newt had gifted them the baby niffler named after Teddy for
Christmas and Eleanor had immediately brightened the day before. Now she was back to the
subdued version of herself she’d been since Estelle arrived at their home on Saturday. And it didn’t
sit well with him. “Eleanor, please would you just talk to me.”

She looked up from the other side of their bedroom, not speaking. Her frustration and annoyance
simmered just below the surface, but something else was there too. Fear.

He was across the room in an instant, hands cupping her face, searching for her eyes for
something, anything that would tell him what was wrong. “Starlight? What is it?”
“I’m fine, Ly.” Eleanor tried to step away, but he stepped closer. His eyes bore into hers, wanting,
pleading to let him understand what was wrong. “I can’t talk about it.”

“Is it about the demotion?”

Pulling out of his arms, she turned toward their bathroom. “I told you I don’t want to talk about
that.”

“Eleanor-“

“No!” She had turned, glaring up at him from the bathroom door. “There is stuff I can’t talk about
right now, stuff I don’t want to talk about. I need you to-“

“The last time you didn’t tell me something I didn’t find out about it for seven years! Or we could
also discuss how you hid those letters from me! While not years, a month is still-” He knew his
mistake the moment the words left his mouth as her face became hard and the door slammed shut
between them. “Love, I-“

“I told you I was sorry.” There were tears in her voice from the other side of the door. Lyall laid his
hand and his brow against the door, silently begging her to open it, to talk to him. “I told you I was
sorry about the letters. If you want to read them so badly, then they are on the table. Go read
whatever lies she wrote.”

“Eleanor, open the door.”

“No.”

“Please.” He could feel her weighing her options, could feel her trying to decide. “Love, I didn’t
mean it. I said what I did out of anger and a desire to help. You already have enough pain, enough
heartache. I want to help. I’m sorry.”

Slowly the door opened, her tear stricken face becoming visible. His hand reached out, thumb
moving to swipe away the tears as they stepped closer to each other. That magnetic pull between
them calling them home. Eleanor’s head buried itself in his neck, his arms moving to wrap around
her as she cried.

Finally she whispered, “I can’t tell you. I want to, Morrigan, I want to. But I can’t.”

“I understand.” He kissed the side of her head as he held her. This was the life of loving a world
class Auror even if she wasn’t technically an Auror anymore. Sometimes there were secrets neither
of them liked or wanted to have. “Just promise me that you’re being careful.”

“I am.”

“One more question.”

“Mmm?”

“Do we like Parker still or-“

“That’s classified.”

“So yes.”

“Don’t tell Jack.”

“Of course.” He felt her pull away slightly, so Lyall took the opportunity to tilt her head up,
stealing a kiss from those wonderful lips. “I love you, Starlight. More than the stars in the sky and
creatures in the sea.”

“And I love you a little bit more than that, Wolf Boy.”

**********************************************************

Tina was decently confident that Theseus had put everything together. The way her brother-in-law
kept snatching looks at her the few days they worked between Christmas and New Year’s was
enough of a sign. Then his increased surveillance of her and Rory was also troubling for this
operation. Finally her children’s beloved Uncle Tree just came and flopped into his favorite chair
in her office just an hour before they left on New Year’s Eve as a means to confront her.

“Oh, Thee, good. So your parents have agreed to watch all the kids that are under the age of 21
tonight. Pop will probably be joining them. Ellie and the twins are going out with their friends to
celebrate too so-“

“So how deep is this investigation?”

Her brow cocked as she tilted her head, trying and most likely failing to play dumb. “What do you
mean?”

“Tina,” Theseus wore the expression of the former Head Auror of the British Ministry of Magic. It
wasn’t one he bore often anymore, especially since becoming a father, but it was one that was
practiced, it was skilled, and frankly when he dawned it, Tina understood why he’d been feared by
rogue wizards in England. “We both know Ellie and Peter shouldn’t be in the basement. Nor would
you ever willingly let Maddie serve under John Hodges. AND Parker and Jack broke up. That boy
looks at my nephew like he hung the moon and stars. Plus he’s as loyal to his friends as Newt and
Jacob are. That team is fractured right now. You know it and I know it. But nothing about it is
making sense.”

“Theseus, I really don’t-“

“It'd make more sense to make Pete bitter that Ellie got promoted, have Parker stage a fight that got
him demoted with her because we all know that she was on the chopping block the moment Mills
seemed even remotely dirty. Then of course if Pete remained he’d take over as team leader and the
others would either be moved around or be stuck together under leadership of someone who
‘betrayed’ them.”

Tina was grateful for the silencing charm that he’d seemed to cast before entering her office,
because this talk was dangerous. “Theseus, we can’t discuss this here.”

“Then come on.” He nodded at the door. “Get Rory. I’ve got a place for us to talk.”

Twenty minutes later, she found herself confronted with both of her brother-in-laws, her sister, her
best friend, Walt, her husband, and Rory in the back office of Jacob’s bakery. Newt and Rory
refused to meet anyone’s eyes while they silently waited for the last member of their party.

The front door jingling before a charm being cast to secure the building was the only sign that
Achilles had arrived. The man sobered as he looked at the group before turning to her. “You
needed me, Teen?”

But her eyes were on Theseus. “Ask the damn question.”

“When they flying fuck were you going to tell us that you’re investigating President Paul Mills?”
 A Kiss to the Nose
Chapter Summary

As our favorite Grindelwald fighting gang learns of the dangerous mission that they
may not even realize the full scale on, Oliver and Nora have a moment with their
youngest grandchild.

Chapter Notes

I know it’s getting heavy again, BUT there’s a super cute and fluffy scene between
Penny and Oliver.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Tina let everyone explode with their questions, let them hiss at her and Rory about how dangerous
this was all while leaning back against the wall. She’d made eye contact with Newt, who shrugged,
mouthing, I could have told you this would happen .

Ignoring him, she cleared her throat, demanding silence. Everyone stopped to look at her. Except
Walt. He was glaring daggers at Rory who refused to meet his lover’s eyes. Tina decided to not
dwell on that as she said, “The more people in on this operation means the more likely it is to go
wrong. Most high level officials don’t even know the full details of what my team is doing, just
that they are on the case. So forgive me if I wanted to save my family from getting indicted for
treason.”

“It’s government oversight.” Queenie said plainly. “This isn’t illegal.”

“Mills is likely to call our investigation a coup because it would depose him from power.” Her little
sister blanched at her words, knowing what that would mean. If Tina was lucky, they’d sentence
her to prison. The more likely option was execution. Again. Only this time her daughter would pay
the price too. Her daughter who has been tortured and raped in a war Tina had tried to not drag her
into. This time she’d had Ellie join without question.

The silence at what would become of them if they were caught seemed to eat away at Newt
because he spoke. “Well, we can help now.”

“No.” It was Achilles who said it. Everyone turned realizing who all was actually in on the
planning and execution of this. “The kids are running this show. They are doing a damn good job
so far and-“

“It’s been a week, Achilles.” Theseus said wryly. “Ellie and Pete have been in the basement a
week. It’s not-“

Her friend snorted a laugh while Rory smiled at the ground at her side. Her family stared between
the two men before Walt finally asked, “What is so funny?”
“If you think this started last week, you all are blind.” Rory’s voice was both light and harsh.
“We’ve known for months this was coming. Why the hell do you think we tried to keep Ellie here,
Thee? Her going to England was a necessary evil for her to grow as an Auror and as a person, but
we needed her here to help with this investigation.”

Theseus blinked, realizing how long he’d been shut out of these discussions. Newt seemed to be
doing the same, only his eyes flared with anger toward her. Sighing, Tina stepped through to him,
reaching to squeeze his hand. “Honey, I told you. This is bad.”

“The man was elected a year ago and you are trying to-“

“The man committed a crime when he fed anarchists information regarding practices and policies
of the various departments of MACUSA in the spring that threatened your daughter’s safety,
Newt.” Achilles’s voice was cold. “Paul Mills has been a threat to the stability of MACUSA for
years and has actively worked to dismantle it. He has been feeding information out to his allies that
threaten not only the safety of our aurors and other employees, but also the Statute of Secrecy.”

Jacob was the only one who seemed to understand what was being said, what was being implied.
“He wants to rule over No-Majs too?”

“We think he’s just the tip of the iceberg, not necessarily the leadership of it, but he definitely
holds Grindelwald’s sentiments.” She explained. “The more pressing threat he holds is his ability
to expose sensitive operations, putting countless lives both magical and No-Maj at risk.”

No one spoke for a moment, taking in that information. But when she looked at her sister’s
husband, Tina saw the determination in Jacob’s eyes. “We’re helping.”

“What-“

“I don’t care how, I don’t care if this place is just a go between for anyone, I don’t care if we get
caught. He put Ellie’s life in danger, he’s threatening the unity Queenie and I have been trying to
prove can exist between the magical and non-magical worlds.” Jacob’s eyes bore into hers. “He’s
threatening my children’s safety. I’m not sitting this out.”

Taking stock over everyone else in the room, she saw similar sentiments in each of their eyes. Saw
that even if it was the bare minimum, her family and friends wanted to help. Which made this all
the more difficult. But when she looked back at Achilles and Rory, when she saw the way Rory
was peering at Walt, begging for forgiveness, then when she looked at Newt and saw the look of
love, of a willingness to help because it was the right thing to do, Tina found herself saying,
“Alright. But the kids and Oliver and Nora can’t know.”

**********************************************************

Oliver waved Elle off as she tried to take Penny from him that night. The clock had just struck
midnight, signifying they’d entered the new year, but their youngest granddaughter had fallen
asleep about twenty minutes before. Penny had been his faithful companion all night until she’d
fallen asleep in his arms. Elle had tried to take her upstairs as she ushered the rest of their younger
grandchildren upstairs, but he was fine. No need to walk Penny up at the moment.

Elle had reached the top of the stairs and Elliot had just left when the front door opened again.
Holding his new wand tightly as he tried to protect his granddaughter, Oliver felt himself sigh in
relief when Jack came into view of the chair he sat in. His grandson offered a weak smile and wave
before shuffling toward the couch. “Want me to take Penny upstairs?”
“No, no. I think she and I are fine for now.” Jack only nodded, staring at the coffee table in front of
him. Whispering softly, Oliver asked, “Why are you here, Jackal?”

The boy shrugged. “Mom said she and Dad were staying at a hotel for the night since all the kids
are here and they want ‘alone time.’” A tiny laugh escaped him as Jack shuddered. “And Joe and
Maddie were headed back to the apartment. I figured the least I could do was give them privacy.”

Choosing to not comment, Oliver nodded in understanding. It would be too hypocritical of him to
comment on premarital affairs. Instead he just asked, “And you didn’t have plans with Parker?” He
watched as Jack immediately clamped up. “What-“

“We broke up.” So that was why the older boy hadn’t been at Christmas the week before. Oliver
had been so overstimulated he’d never been able to get an answer from anyone and assumed the
boys had a fight. Not this. “He apparently fed information to the President because he thinks Ellie
was shit at her job.”

Cocking a brow, he said, “That doesn’t sound like Parker. Or at least the one I remember.”

“Yeah, well, apparently none of us knew him like we thought.” Jack stood, not meeting his eyes as
he turned toward the basement. “I’m staying down in one of the hammocks.”

“Alright.” There was no point trying to make the boy talk anymore than he wanted to. So Oliver
simply said, “Jackal?”

The boy turned and it was so evident he was a Sharp. Jack looked so much like Newt who’d
inherited his looks from Elle’s family. Staring at his grandson made Oliver think of his father-in-
law and his oldest brother-in-law. It made his heart twist at the memories. And twinge at missing
the years to see Jack grow to look like them.

But his temper? That anger flaring, it was as much Sharp as much as it was Goldstein. Oliver was
well aware that his daughter-in-law had a temper of her own, but Jack seemed to inherit that temper
Elle always got when she was adamant that she was right and no one else could be. Jack truly
believed Parker was the villain of this story even if Oliver had a good feeling there was much more
to it.

So quietly, barely filling the space of the room, Oliver said, “Sometimes we do dumb things to
protect the people we love.”

“You think Parker betrayed us to protect us?”

“I think there’s more to it. Things that he can’t talk about. Not yet. Just keep an open mind.” Jack
was huffing, but Oliver stood, being mindful of the sleeping girl in his arms as he walked to his
grandson. “Jackal, you can’t judge a book by its cover. And something tells me that Parker Roland
is a multi-volume series. I don’t want you letting go of something because you are missing part of
the story.”

Jack’s hazel eyes blazed as he nodded, but he still whispered, “For now, I can’t forgive him. Until
he can prove to me he didn’t mean what he said, I can’t trust him. Because he not only betrayed my
sister, but he betrayed me.”

With that Jack was gone, stalking to the basement without another thought. Penny remained asleep
in his arms as he sighed, turning to the stairs only to find his wife staring down at him. “Can’t
leave it alone can you?” Her whispered words garnered an eye roll as he made his way up the
stairs. Elle immediately moved to meet him, to try and take Penny, but he shook his head.
“I can do it, Elle.”

“I’m aware you CAN do it. But I want to help. Let me help.” Their eyes met and he was
transported back fifty five years, to when she’d struggled after Newt was born. When she’d tried to
put on a brave face and take care of the boys all on her own. He’d begged her to let him help, to
ease her burden. Much like she was asking him to let her do now. So he nodded, letting her take the
girl from his arms before turning, waving his wand at the brownstone’s living room, shutting
everything off.

The lights in the hall waited until they were on the second floor before winking out. At this point
Penny was blinking awake. “Mommy? Daddy?”

“Shhh, littlest love.” Elle rubbed soothing circles on the girl’s back as they moved up to the third
floor. Oliver was biting his lip at the stiffness in his leg, but continued on. They’d agreed to stay up
on the third floor that night so that they might be closer to the children. “It’s Nan. You’re staying
with Grandad and I at Uncle Newt and Aunt Tina’s tonight.”

“Mmm, can I sleep with you?” The little girl curled up into Elle more, making her grandparents
smile.

“Well, Danny is already in our bed I’m afraid, littlest love.”

“Danny ruins everything.”

“Penelope.” Elle said in a quiet tone of reprimand. “That is not very nice.”

“Sorry, Nan.”

His wife hummed in acknowledgment as they eased open the door to the guest room. Queenie and
Jacob’s youngest was curled up in the middle of an enlarged bed. Shooting Elle a look, she only
grinned. “I know my grandchildren, Ol.” It sounded so simple, as if they were watching Ellie and
the twins at the Manor again.

His heart tweaked a little at the memories of three little gremlins sleeping in his bed during their
visits and reached for Penny again. “I’ll take her, Danny is on your side.”

“Thank you, darling.” Elle leaned forward pressing a kiss to his lips before she moved to lay down.
They’d had their pajamas on for far longer than necessary at the request of the youngest children so
it truly was just a matter of crossing the room to the bed.

Penny’s head was resting on his shoulder as he expertly maneuvered to lay down. Once they were
settled, his granddaughter remained curled into his side. He stole a glance at Elle to see her smiling
before looking back down at Penny. “Grandad?”

“Yes, darling?”

“I’m glad you aren’t dead.”

Beside him, his wife let out a choked noise while holding a sleeping Daniel closer. Oliver just
moved to lay down a bit more, letting his eyes be level with Penny’s drooping ones. A hand
reached out to brush back her hair. “I’m glad I’m not dead too, Penny. And I’m very glad I got to
meet you.”

“Ellie missed you a lot. So did Jack and Joe. And Daddy and Uncle Newt. Even if they don’t say
it.”
“I missed them quite a lot too. Your mummy, Aunt Tina, Aunt Queenie, Uncle Jacob, and Pops
too.”

“And Nan?”

“Oh I missed your Nan something fierce.” He said, placing a kiss on Penny's nose.

The six year old giggled as she looked at him. “Daddy does that.”

“He learned it from Nan and I. It’s our secret way to say I love you.” He felt Elle place a hand over
his on Penny’s head, glancing up to see her smiling. She mouthed I love you as Penny leaned up to
kiss his nose.

The little girl smiled, settling in closer. “Can you and Nan stay forever?”

Chuckling, Oliver smoothed Penny’s hair back again, but it was Elle who said, “Grandad and I will
be staying for a while, darling. Our family needs us all to be as close together as possible.”

“But Mommy, Uncle Newt, Pops, Noah, Ava, and Ollie have to go back to Ilvermorny tomorrow.”

“But your daddy is still here, love. So are you, Elliphant, Jackal, Joey, Stella, and Danny. Plus
Aunt Tina, Aunt Queenie, and Uncle Jacob.” He whispered. “So Nan and I will stay until I’m
healed I think.” Elle squeezing his hand seemed to indicate that he’d said the right thing. “Or until
you all want us to leave.”

That got Penny giggling as she curled in closer. “I want you to stay forever. I love you.”

“I love you too, Penny. I love you too.”

**********************************************************

“Roland!” Parker was almost out the door of MACUSA when he heard his last name. Turning over
his shoulder he saw Hodges lumbering towards him, smile on his face. The fake friendship Parker
had been forging was seeming to work. He’d been promoted to Hodges’s second, got glares
throughout the day from most of the department, especially the ones who liked Ellie, while he
played puppet master to this whole affair.

If only these people knew he hated himself. Hated that he had to lie and pretend to hate his best
friend just to make the job fucking work. Despised that he had to pretend to like the bastard that
had once assaulted his other best friend. And of course there was the glaring hole in his heart
without Jack. Who, according to Evan, was questioning Pete’s sanity in letting Parker stay with
him.

Now he had to deal with Hodges as he left for the weekend after two full weeks in this hell.
Wonderful. “Yeah, Hodges?”

“How about a drink?”

“Oh I’m goo-“

“Come on, Roland.” An arm was placed over his shoulder, smirk wide as he was led into
Broadway. “You are one of us now. I know you’re staying with Tolliver which is whatever, but
you are a part of the Scamander hate bunch. We gotta stick together.”

His only response was a nod as he tried to push the bile down his throat. Hodges didn’t seem to
 notice because he was already launching into a story as they began the trek to a familiar bar that
happened to also be a dancing joint. Morrigan don’t let them be here tonight.

Chapter End Notes

For the coming chapters, there will be some fluffy moments and even some spicy
moments, but think of this as a more covert version of the last ten or so chapters of
Worrying.
 Karma Is My Boyfriend
Chapter Summary

The gang goes out for drinks. Fighting, dancing, drinking, and some other activities
ensue.

Chapter Notes

The very beginning of this chapter his spicy, but I do have a note when the spice ends.

This chapter also delves a bit into homophobia and has a small fight scene.

Enjoy!

Joe wasn’t happy that Maddie was working for John Hodges. Quite the opposite really, he was
raging mad. For many reasons, number one being that the man had assaulted his fiancée when they
were in school. Number two was that his sister and Pete had been demoted causing this very chain
of events. And well there were a whole host of other reasons that always seemed to leave his brain
the moment she got to his apartment. Because the one good thing about this entire situation was the
wonders it did for their sex life.

As if to deal with the anger and frustration that would normally be spent venting with each other or
their friends about what was going on, Joe and Maddie found themselves sneaking off more.
Which is how he found himself shoved in an alcove of the dance club they were at with Lyall,
Ellie, Pete, Jack, Evan, and Moody two weeks into the new assignments. It was the night before
Moody was being forced to head home despite Matthias requesting for Moody to stay in New York
to learn from MACUSA aurors a bit longer. So naturally they all decided drinking and dancing
were the best way to spend the night.

And with the palpable awkwardness at the table with Jack, Moody, Ev, and Pete while Ellie and
Lyall mooned over each other, Maddie had whispered in his ear about sneaking away for a
moment. That’s why he found himself pushing his beautiful fiancée against a wall as her legs
wrapped around his waist.

His hardness rubbed against her covered clit, but Maddie still let out a noise. “Fuck me.”

“Oh, I’m working on it.” He murmured against her neck while she tugged at his hair. Once she got
him looking at her, Joe was mesmerized and pressed his lips to hers again.

Maddie’s moan against his lips was the most beautiful thing he’d heard all day. So carefully, he
reached between them, pushing his hand up her thigh and under her skirt. Toying with the end of
her garter belt, Joe grinned. “Am I about to find lace panties, Madeline Grace?”

“You’re about to get kicked to the curb while I drag someone else in here to finish the job.”
“Oh is that a threat, Bennett?”

“You know it is, Scamander.”

Her eyes were dancing with delight until his hand started to pull away, a protest about to exit her
lips when he whispered, “Want me to fuck you?” She nodded. “Then let’s agree, no more
foreplay.” It was all said in fun and he wasn’t mad, but they had this thing going where he took
charge after she made some comment and it seemed to turn her on. At least right now. So moving
his hand up to where her panties covered her, Joe let out a quiet, feral laugh as he realized just how
turned on she was. “All this for me, sweetheart?”

“Joey, please.”

Her words were rasped against his neck as he pushed a finger inside. Then after a few thrusts he
added another and then another, making sure she was ready for him. Maddie was gasping into his
ear, begging to come, begging to finish, but he kissed his way up to her ear and whispered, “Baby,
I want to be in you when you scream my name.”

The little whimper she let out as he pulled his fingers out made him debate letting her ride his hand
with wild abandon, but he watched her mouth open. So, smiling softly, he lifted his fingers to her
mouth. Maddie took all three in, tongue swirling around them, licking her own essence of his
fingers like it was his cock. Her eyes stayed trained on his as she did and fuck if that didn’t make
his hips buck.

Her eyes widened as she realized just how hard he was before he set her down. “I gotta get-“ but
she'd already reached for his belt buckle, undoing it with practiced ease. He let out a low, powerful
moan as his cock sprang free, her delicate hand wrapping around his shaft, pumping him.

“Oh how I’d love to blow you right now.” She whispered into their hidden spot in the club. They’d
placed a silencing charm up, but the soft music drifted in as it began to wane a bit. “But we don’t
have that kind of time.” Her thumb ran over the head, smearing pre-cum on the pad the digit. Then
she lifted it up, licking it away before pulling her skirt up. His eyes traveled south as his hand took
over her ministrations of his cock. Joe felt his entire brain turn to mush as she wiggled out of her
panties. With his eyes still trained on her, Maddie reached down, plucking the garment off the
ground before tucking it into his front pocket. “Earn those, Pretty Boy.”

That was all it took for him to slam their lips together, hauling her legs around his waist. Carefully,
one of his hands moved between them, lining him up before he sunk in. “Joey.” It was quiet and
breathy and drawn out, but Merlin, did he love hearing her say his name.

His hips slowly began to thrust in and out, everytime fully sheathing himself in her as he went.
Maddie was mumbling nonsense as she kissed along his jaw while his mouth attached to a spot just
below her ear, whispering, “You feel so fucking good, sweetheart. Is that it? Right there?”

Her moaning his name again and again as his orgasm thundered closer and closer. Her walls
fluttered around his cock as he held her in his arms seemed to finally push him over the edge right
as she came. Their names were the only things being said as they rode out their highs before Joe
slumped back against the opposite wall, keeping his balance so he didn’t drop her. Seeing her smile
as she leaned forward to kiss him was one of the prettiest sights he’d ever seen. Once he eased out
of her, he was mumbling a cleaning charm, gently settling her on her feet while still providing
himself as a stabilizing force if she stumbled. But Maddie just continued to smile, tugging on his
tie so their lips met again. When they pulled apart, she whispered “Mmmmm, I get to marry you.”

“I know.”
“And I get to have sex with you whenever I want then.”

“Love, I don’t know if you’ve noticed, you can already have sex with me whenever you want.”

“Mmm, well yeah, but when we get married I don’t have to resort to sneaking around. I can let you
fuck me in our living room.”

Grinning as he tucked himself back into his pants, Joe winked. “Darling, I will take you home now
and fuck you in the living room.”

“No. I don’t want Jack walking in and accidentally seeing this.” She waved her hand over her body.
“I don’t care if he likes to suck cock too, I’m for your eyes only.”

“Why did you have to mention him sucking cock? Now I have that mental image in my head
again.”

She was laughing as they both made sure they looked presentable enough to step out of their hiding
spot. As they both decided they looked halfway acceptable, Joe nodded for her to lead, but Maddie
held out her hand, looking pointedly at his jacket pocket. That was what tipped him off that her
panties were sitting there as if they were a pocket square. With a smirk, Joe pulled them out,
tucking them into one of the inside pockets of his sports coat. The raised eyebrow he received just
made him smile, “I believe I earned those, darling.”

****************End of Explicit Content**************

Whatever words she said were mumbled so quietly he didn’t hear as she stepped forward, ensuring
the coast was clear before stepping out. Behind her, Joe grabbed her hand as soon as they were out
in the open. Hearing the familiar tune of her favorite song, he tugged her toward the edge of the
floor before sweeping her into his arms.

As the lights of the club illuminated her face, Joe realized just how beautiful she looked. “What?”
Maddie had a brilliant smile gracing her lips as she let him tug her closer. “Why are you staring?”

“You are the most beautiful, most magnificent, most wonderful woman I have ever seen and I am
incredibly lucky that you love me.”

Her head laid on his shoulder as she murmured, “I like this Joey.”

“What?”

“I like you talking to me.” She whispered. “I’ve always known you love me and I know you are
only two weeks into this, but since you started meeting with that mind healer Adam referred you to
you’ve been, I don’t know, freer. Like these huge weights aren’t holding you down anymore. You
compliment me more, you’ve been chasing your siblings around more with a smile on your face.
Hell, you gave Ollie the biggest hug in the world when he left last week. You just seem different
already. Good different.”

“Well, I’m trying. I think Grandad being back helps too.” His grandfather’s miraculous appearance
was still a taboo topic among the family especially given he and Nan were staying longer than
normal. They’d kept their promise to be in town for Danny’s birthday, but it was clear they had no
intention of leaving anytime soon. Not that he, Ellie, or Jack were complaining. They’d each been
taking turns inviting their grandparents on adventures either with them individually or with the
youngest three grandchildren. Or well, he and Ellie had. Jack was still only leaving the apartment
to go to work or to the brownstone. Breaking up with Parker and being pushed back downstairs to
the Beasts department was taking its toll on his brother. And Joe knew there wasn’t a damn thing
he could do about it. “Mads?”

Her head perked up so he could look in her eyes. “Mmm?”

“How’s Park?”

She blinked for a few seconds before saying, “I’m surprised you’re asking after what happened
before Christmas.”

“He’s still my friend.” Joe shrugged, glancing at where Jack was getting up from the table. “And
Parker wouldn’t fuck Jack or Ellie over like that. Something about it doesn’t seem right.” There
was no response and when he looked at her, Maddie was worrying her lip. “Mads?”

“I can’t tell you.”

“Can’t tell me what?”

His fiancée closed her eyes and stopped swaying to the music. When she looked back at him, her
blue eyes were bright and shining, lined with tears. “I can’t tell you what’s going on. And it’s why
I’m so frustrated because you are talking to me, opening up more and just trying to be better and
now I’m the one keeping secrets.”

“Love,” his index finger caught a tear before it could fall from her eyes while Joe leaned down,
brow meeting hers. His dark blue eyes meeting her light ones. “It’s the nature of the work you do.
You can’t tell me everything. I know that. My mom and dad are my mom and dad. I grew up in a
family that had to keep some secrets out of necessity, not because they wanted to.”

Tears kept falling though as Maddie’s eyes slid shut. “I want to tell you. But we agreed. You, Jack,
and Ly can’t know.”

“Then you won’t tell me.” He said. Though his mind was already whirling. Something had been
fishy about his sister’s demotion and Parker’s betrayal and Maddie’s words were just making that
more obvious. Which meant he was going to dig. Because that was who he was.

“Joey, you can’t look into it.” Her voice was full of fear. “I’m risking enough doing it and even
mentioning it. You can’t-“

“Look at me.” His hand cupped her chin and Joe saw the fear in her eyes. Maddie was as strong as
they came, she’d been through a lot of shit over the years and never once had he felt like he needed
to protect her in the way he did now. With one glaring exception. Anything to do with John
Hodges. Which this situation included. She came home from work frustrated and terrified and he
knew there was so much more she wasn’t saying when she said Hodges made a comment. More to
what the bastard said and more to whatever was going on in their friend group. “I will not let you
fully bear this burden alone. I will not sit idly by as you are terrified to go to work or terrified every
time we see a high ranking official out and about. Because love, I’ve noticed the skittish looks
you’ve had, I’ve seen the way Ellie passes off information to you like it’s a drop. And I don’t want
you to tell me. I know I can’t know or that you can’t be the one to tell me. But I’m not going to sit
here while the woman I love is being eaten apart from the inside.”

She blinked as he wiped the tears away so Joe lowered his lips to hers before raising her left hand,
rubbing the ring he’d placed there in September.

“I’m all in, Mads.”

“If you are going to do this,” her voice was weak, but her grip on his shoulder was strong and
steadying as she said, “Jack can’t know a damn thing you find. Eventually you can talk to me, but
Joe, you have to be confident before you come to me. Because this isn’t fun and games. This is bad.
And frankly might be considered treason.”

Holy shit what are they up to?

The question pulsed through his mind as he nodded, holding her tight. Whatever this shit was
they’d get through it together. Come hell or high water.

He was just about to tell her that when Pete came running over, waving at Ellie and Lyall on the
other side of the floor. “Come on!”

“What?” Joe asked with a quirked brow. He and Maddie were clearly having a moment. Across the
way, he could see an aggravated Lyall following Ellie. Those two hadn’t really gotten a minute of
peace either. And he knew the toll it was taking on his best friend even if he wasn’t aware of the
intimate details, thank Merlin.

But Pete was frantically point toward the exit as Ellie and Lyall joined them. His eyes wide as he
said, “Jack, Max, and Parker, alley, fight.”

**********************************************************

He’d decided about halfway through the evening he was getting drunk out of his mind. If Jack had
to keep listening to Pete lament about Mara Nance or Evan complain about how he and Moody
didn’t even get the night on the town he’d promised the Brit, Jack was confident he was going to
go insane. Not to mention the fact that Parker was here with Hodges of all fucking people on top of
his brother sneaking off to fuck Maddie any chance he got.

Somehow the only people not grating his nerves were Ellie and Lyall. They were too busy
mooning over each other on the dance floor to warrant being annoyed other than the pang of
loneliness he felt every once and while. But everyone else? They were on his shit list.

So with an annoyed sigh, Jack stood, stalking to the bar. “Whiskey, neat,” was all he said to the
bartender as he pulled out the amount it usual cost him.

“I’ve got it.”

The voice made him freeze. Beside him stood none other than Maxwell Braun.

Max looked good, hot even, in his tight suit. His blonde hair was slicked back and his brown eyes
were lit with something predatory as he racked his gaze over Jack. And for some reason, most
likely due to the alcohol in his system, Jack didn’t tell the man to piss off. No, he accepted the leer
as he handed cash to the bartender. “I can pay for my own drinks.”

“You used to let me take care of it.”

“I’m a big boy with my own money, Max.” He could feel Parker’s gaze lock onto them, could feel
the anger rising in his ex-boyfriend from here. As his drink was sat on the bar, Jack gave Max a
slight smile before turning back towards his table. “I should go.”

“I heard you and the brute are over.”

“Word travels fast.”

“It’s been two weeks from what I’ve heard, Jack.”

Out of the corner of his eye he could see Evan realize who he was stuck with. His best friend was
hitting Pete, but Jack had this under control, waving him off. They were ignoring him so Jack just
turned back to Max. “I’m really not interested in whatever this is, Max.”

“I think you are.”

“He just said he’s not.”

A sense of calm and a spike of anger went through him at the same time. As he turned, he saw
Parker glowering at Max, his body too close to Jack given what happened two weeks ago. The
glare he shot at Parker went ignored and Jack was just grateful they were in a secluded part of the
bar. His sexuality wasn’t necessarily a secret, especially on Sayre Ave, but he didn’t feel like
dealing with any assholes tonight.

He didn’t even get the chance to tell Parker to fuck off before Max was hissing, “You don’t get to
speak for him. Especially not after you two called it quits.”

“Shut the fuck up.” Parker was seething and Jack saw the emotions in those dark eyes. There was
anger and pain and something akin to shame.

Without thinking, Jack took Parker’s hand. “Park, I’m fine. I can-“

“He wants to fuck you and kick you to the curb again. To remind you who’s toy you are, Jackie.”

The old nickname stung, but there was something in Parker’s voice that had Jack peering at him.
An apologetic expression danced on his face, begging Jack to understand something he couldn’t.
He didn’t know what he was supposed to be forgetting. Because looking at Parker, seeing the love
in his eyes made Jack’s conviction to stay mad fall apart. Until a voice boomed behind them.
“What’s the hold up with the beers, Roland?”

Jack let go immediately, stepping away from Parker as John Hodges came up, slapping a hand on
Parker’s shoulder. His brow furrowed as Jack turned away. “Jack.” He knew he should turn
around, knew he should say something.

But seeing Hodges, seeing him clearly so buddy, buddy with Parker had him turning right back to
Max. And maybe it was the alcohol in his system, maybe it was the loneliness of the last few
weeks, or maybe it was Jack wanted Parker to feel the hurt and betrayal he did. Because Jack
leaned forward, whispering into Max’s ear loud enough that Parker heard, “Alley. Five minutes.”

**********************************************************

“What the fuck do you mean Jack, Max, and Parker are in the alley?” Ellie hissed as she grabbed
her coat, but Pete was waving frantically. Lyall, behind her, made sure her coat was on as he
whispered for her to calm down, but it was too late. Her anger was fully piqued. So she ignored her
fiancé as she stalked toward the exit with Pete. “What happened?”

“Jack wanted to get drunk. I guess Max met him at the bar. Park saw and you know how Park’s
been.” His voice was low, both of their eyes scanning to see Hodges hitting on a woman at the bar.
Good. Park was being an idiot without a tail. “But from what Ev and I could gather, after Hodges
found Park, Jack decided to try and get laid. Loud enough for Parker to hear. So when Jack snuck
out a few minutes ago, I tried to intercept Park, tried to calm him down since Hodges got distracted.
But his fuse is lit, Elle. Evan and Moody are out there trying to stop him, but I was with him when
he saw Jack sinking to his knees. It took all three of us to hold him back from Max.”

“And you left those two alone to stop him?” Maddie’s voice was harsh.
Joe and Lyall were agreeing with them, just steps behind them when Pete muttered, “Jack stepped
between them. I don’t know how long that’s going to stop Park.”

No one said a thing as they stepped out of the club, running around to the side where Moody and
Evan stood shocked. And it wasn’t Parker who they were staring at. It was Jack.

Feeling Joe behind her, Ellie moved forward toward her brother who was leaning on Parker as they
approached, staring at the body on the ground. Maxwell Braun was unconscious, a bruise marring
his check and his nose crooked. Parker was holding his own nose, indicating Braun got a good shot
in before he was taken down.

Joe stepped forward, checking his pulse and sighing in relief. “He’s alive.”

“I stupefied him.” Jack’s voice was hollow, so she turned, taking his face in her hands.

Ellie watched her little brother take a deep breath before looking at her. He looked like hell. “What
happened?”

“He came at Park, got in a good shot, broke this idiot’s nose,” he nodded behind. “And I lost it. I
punched him twice and when he came back at me I stupefied him.” She nodded, let her eyes roam
over him to ensure he was alright. Joe had stepped back up, appraising Jack as well before he
turned a critical eye on Parker.

Park was waving the younger twin off when Jack whispered, “He needs to set your nose.”

“I’m fine.”

“Parker, let him fix your damn nose.”

“Let him fix your hand.”

“My hand is fine.” Jack gave Joe a look. “Fix him first, me later.”

There was a tension between the twins, but Joe did as he was asked. Ellie let out a breath before
giving a look at each person in the alley. “My apartment. Now.” It wasn’t a request from their
friend. It was an order. At least for the aurors of the group. Maddie and Pete nodded before leading
Evan and Moody off. Lyall stood there, watching her before nodding at Joe and Jack. Her brothers
followed him, albeit begrudgingly, leaving her alone with Parker in the alley. Once everyone was
gone, she looked at him. “You too.”

“I came with Hodges. And someone should wake dipshit up.” She followed his gaze to Max. “I’ll
obliviate him. Make him think I did it. Better than him going after Jack for assault.”

Ellie didn’t nod in acknowledgement, didn’t even smile. Instead she just glared up at him. “Parker,
I’m calling this.”

“You don’t have the authority to call it off, Elle.”

Huffing a sigh, she turned away. “Fine. But I’m telling them. Because after tonight, Jack deserves
to know.”

She didn’t turn around as Parker sputtered some excuse. She only hoped he’d follow.

**********************************************************

“Great. Just fucking great.” Parker grumbled to himself as he got Braun sitting up and started the
process to wake the little prick up.

The moment he’d seen everyone arrive tonight, he’d known this was going to end badly. His gaze
had barely left Jack all evening, not that Hodge had noticed. No, his new “friend” was too busy
trying to find a dame who would left him fuck her to watch Parker.

But it had been a bit of a fruitful evening on the intelligence gathering front. Hodges had told
Parker about a group of the President’s most trusted officials. And how they had an opening. One
Parker was perfect to fill.

It all made him sick.

Forcing himself to focus on getting Braun up, Parker let out a sigh. Mercy Lewis, he hoped this
was over soon. “Alright, wakey wakey, asshole.” The spell hit Braun and instantly the boy was
coughing awake as Parker got into a defensive stance.

Max just looked up and glared. Then he glanced around, trying to find someone. Trying to find
Jack. “Where is he?”

“He left.”

“You can’t ever just leave it alone can you?!” Braun was up, shoving his shoulders. “You don’t
love him anymore! Why the fuck do you care who’s dick he sucks?”

This man would never understand the deep, unequivocal love he’d feel for Jackson David
Scamander until the day he died. Parker let himself take a deep, calming breath. Then he looked
Max in the eye and said, “Because that’s all you want from him. You don’t want him to be happy
and in love. You want Jack to be submissive and willing to drop to his knees for you whenever you
call. Braun, you don’t care about what he wants or needs. Just what you want and need.” He turned
away, ready to go deal with the aftermath of all of this. Ellie was right. Jack deserved to know. So
Parker would go in the club, pass off some excuse to Hodges and go home.

Just as he stepped out of the alley, Maxwell Braun called in an annoyed tone, “And what do you
want for him, Roland?”

Turning around, he shrugged, tears filling his eyes. “To live his life knowing he’s loved.”
 On that Vigilante Shit Again
Chapter Summary

Truths are revealed and two of our favorite couples get a moment alone for certain
grounding activities.

Chapter Notes

Howdy! The secret plan is outlined more here and there are some spicy scenes. They
aren’t integral to the story and have a content warning as they begin if you’d like to
skip them!

“So let me get this straight.” Joe had started in, glaring at everyone gathered in his sister’s living
room. “You lot are on the precipice of treason and decided to not clue myself, Jack, or Lyall in?!”

Maddie didn’t look at him, just kept twisting her engagement ring as she stood beside Ellie and
Pete. Evan and Moody both had the brains to look apologetic as he, Lyall, and Jack sat on the
couch. Beside him, his best friend radiated anger while his brother seemed stuck between anger
and despair and Godric only knew what else.

But his eyes were locked on his sister and Pete. Pete just nodded, gulping as if he knew the hell
about to be unleashed. Ellie stood taller though. As if unaffected by the three men she deceived
flowering at her. “There were orders to not tell you.”

“Who’s orders? Yours?” Jack spit out.

The venom in his voice made Ellie’s gaze harden further. “Mom’s.” Well fuck. That meant this
was a lot more official and dangerous than any of them let on in the original explanation. Lyall
sobered up, seeming to understand now too.

Jack didn’t though. Instead his brother rose, moving to stand toe to toe with Ellie, glaring down at
her. “You all had no right to ask Parker to do this!”

“Parker acted of his own free will.” She said in a deadly voice that Joe recognized not from her
years of following their mother around. No. That voice of lethal precision was all Newt Scamander
when one threatened his family, creatures, or life’s work. Jack was screwed.

Moving between them quickly, Joe muttered, “Jack, calm down.”

“My boyfriend broke up with me so he could investigate the president and most likely get arrested
for fucking treason. I’m not calming down. Not when his direct superior is standing here, acting
holier than thou about it.”

“I lifted the gag order for you.” Ellie’s voice was tight as she glared at Jack. “I told him to tell you
because he’s playing the most dangerous part. I didn’t want you two to lose each other over this.
But Park said this was what it had to be. Because he didn’t want to risk you getting hurt in the
process.”

Turning his head, Joe saw Jack’s gaze soften. “He said horrible things about you. And Mom.
And-“

“Because he had to make you believe him, Jack. If you believed him, how could Mills and Hodges
not.” Pete’s voice was strained. “Not a single one of us likes this plan. Park least of all. But we all
are making sacrifices.”

“Losing your job isn’t the same as lying to your partner.”

“We have all been lying to our partners.” Maddie snapped this time, glaring at Jack and then
looking at Joe. “We’ve known this was coming for months, Jack. We knew it before Ellie left for
London.”

“What?” Lyall was up, crossing the room, but Joe couldn’t look away from Maddie. His fiancée
had tears streaming down her face as the truth all came out.

All he wanted was to hold her, to kiss her and tell her it would all be okay. That they’d figure it out.
He was pissed as hell, but his focus was her. It would always be her.

“Ly, I told you there was a lot-“

“You told me there was a mole. Not that you’d commit treason to find them.”

The conversation happening beside him sobered Joe up immediately. He looked around the room
at his friends, his family before clearing his throat drawing their attention. “If you all are going
down, then we are doing it together. No more secrets, no more lies. We can all have our private
conversations between couples later. But for now, Elle,” he turned, eyes bearing into his sister’s.
She already knew what he was about to say, but he still added. “We need to be completely read in
and we need a way to keep that one,” he pointed at Moody. “In the country discreetly.”

Moody’s chuckle had them all turning in confusion. “I’m way ahead of you lot.”

“What?” Ellie’s question was interrupted by a knock at the door. Carefully, his sister moved
toward it, Lyall at her back, his wand already out. “Can I help yo-“

Joe started forward when Ellie and Lyall froze. Thinking the worst, he put himself between
Maddie and the door, Pete doing the same for the rest of the group. But Ellie was moving, ushering
whoever was there in. Confusion hit him all at once until he heard.

“Is this where we go to commit the treason?”

And there in the hall stood a grinning Fleamont Potter and an exasperated Matthias Diggory.

**********************************************************

Parker stumbled his way into Pete’s apartment two hours after his friends had left the bar. Hodges
had struck out with the dame Ellie had seen him with earlier so Parker decided to use it to his
advantage a bit, gleaned more intel off the man as he drunk himself into a stupor before taking him
home.

Though none of what he got out of Hodges was new. It was just, “I do stuff for the President that
might not seem totally above board but we get our guys. And we keep the guys who need their
noses out of it, safe.” So he was as dirty as Parker thought. Which was just fucking great. And now
he’d be playing dirty cop too. Even better.

As he locked the door, Parker saw Moody smile from the doorway to the third bedroom Pete had
before the door was shut. Why his best friend had a three bedroom apartment was always lost on
Parker, but it had worked out in his favor so he didn’t question it. Especially as he made his way to
his own bedroom. His bedroom that just so happened to have a light on, one he hadn’t left on that
morning.

Immediately his wand was out, a defensive position in place as he eased the door open. A hex was
half-way when he saw who sat on his bed.

Jackson David Scamander held a present in his hands as he stared at the floor.

Parker felt his heart twitch as Jack turned to him. “You are the biggest dumbass I’ve ever met.”

“I know.”

“You made me suffer for two weeks because you can’t just be normal. Couldn’t just tell me there’s
a secret mission you can’t talk about and you are gonna have to say some nasty stuff.”

His feet moved closer to the bed in their own accord. “I-“

Jack cut him off with a glare as he stood, thrusting the present into his gut. “You have the weekend
off from what I hear.”

“I do.”

”I assume that’s my Christmas present?”

”It is.”

“Then I expect us to open our presents from each other at a later time this weekend.” Parker only
nodded, desperate to hold onto this. Jack merely smirked as he asked, “No shady shit deals with
Hodges?”

“No shady deals.” Parker’s eyes darkened as he set the present on his dresser, that was a later
problem.

“Then,” Jack reached for his belt, a small smirk pulling at the other man’s lips. “You have two
days to make up for two weeks of utter hell.”

Parker could only stare at the man in front of him, at the love and trust in Jack’s eyes. Clearly he
knew everything, but Jack should hate him. Should be yelling at him and screaming and telling him
this is the dumbest thing he’s ever done. But he didn’t. No. Jack Scamander just tugged him closer,
their lips a breath apart, waiting for Parker to close the distance. “You should hate me.”

“I could never hate you, Park.” Jack’s thumb traced the curves of his cheek, a soft smile on his
love’s face as their noses brushed. “I can be extremely mad at you, completely devastated because
I thought you didn’t love my family and I anymore, and-“

“You are my family.” Parker reached for his free hand, moving it to rest against his heart. “You
are my heart. Everything I am is for you. I know I messed up, that I should have given you more
insight, but Jackie, if something happens to you, Joe, Lyall, Stella, or Ol because of this, because I
wasn’t vigilant, I will be destroyed. That’s not even mentioning Ellie, Maddie, Pete, Ev, Moody, or
your mom. Plus the rest of your family and Achilles. You all have loved me and accepted me when
even my own father wouldn’t. You’re my family. I couldn’t just,” he let out a shaky sigh before
meeting Jack’s eyes. “I couldn’t let them all sacrifice something and sit there like everything was
normal. I need you to know I only did this so Hodges and Mills would believe me. Because I have
to seem shady and willing to be dirty for this to work, Jack. Even if it cost me you, I had to try and
save this country from this man.”

His eyes closed, waiting for Jack to say something, to leave. But a soft kiss was pressed to his nose,
making him open his eyes. Jack had pulled back enough so that Parker could see his soft, crooked
smile that only ever came out when they were together. “I love you. I’ve loved you for a long time,
even when I wanted to run from it. And yes. I’m upset. But I know you. Something about it all
didn’t feel right from the start.” That gaze was soft, full of understanding. “But Park, talk to me.
Don’t feel like you have to trick me too. We’re a team. The whole crazy lot of us, but you and me
especially. Ellie has Lyall, Maddie has Joe, Pete would have Mara if he’d just-“

“HEY! LEAVE ME OUT OF IT!”

Jack was smirking at the door behind them while Parker hollered, “DON’T EAVESDROP
THEN!”

“WHO THE HELL IS SUPPOSED TO ENTERTAIN ME NOW THAT ELLIE AND LYALL
ARE STABLE?”

Ignoring Pete, Jack turned Parker’s chin back, making their eyes meet again. “Focus, babe.” He
only nodded, ready for Jack to finish his thoughts. “Ellie has Lyall, Maddie has Joe, you have me.
Now until eternity because I’m not going to feel like this again. And frankly,” Jack’s head moved
closer, lips brushing Parker’s. “I really don’t want to live without you again.”

“Life will be difficult a bit longer.” He sighed.

“I know.”

“I’m going to have to do some shady shit sometimes. To make them think I belong.”

“I know.”

“I need you to forgive me when I do. When there are things I can’t tell you, even if you are going
to be dumb and be involved now.” The man in his arms rolled his eyes as Parker wrapped his arms
around Jack’s waist, pulling them together as tightly as possible. “I mean it, Jackie. Your mom is
going to kill us when she finds out you three are involved.”

“Ellie thinks Dad is involved which means the Goldstein-Scamander band of yahoos isn’t far
behind.”

“Alright,” Parker murmured as he moved to lower his lips to Jack’s neck. “That’s fair enough. But
you know we have to go back to sneaking around.”

“Mmmm, I know.” Jack pulled his head up, moving closer, finally closing that distance. Parker let
out a happy sigh as he backed his lover up towards the bed, grinning wildly when Jack let out a
gasp.

**********Explicit Content************

He used it to his advantage, taking control of the kiss. When they pulled apart, they both gasped,
breathing deeply. Then, Parker smirked, dropping his knees, pressing kisses on Jack’s clothing as
he went. When he was eye level with the bulge in his lover’s pants, he looked up with a wild grin.
“I think I’d like to start making it up to you now, Jackie.”

His partner let out a choked gasp as Parker undid his belt, pressing a kiss to his covered cock.
Deciding to take his dear sweet time, Parker grinned as he slowly unzipped Jack’s pants, pushing
them to the floor, then letting his hand come up to palm the other man’s cock. It all seemed to be
putting his beloved Jack on edge. “Parker Roland, if you don’t move quicker-“

“Patience is a virtue you possess, Jackson David Scamander.” Looking up the length of his body,
Parker saw Jack fighting a shiver as he pulled down his boxers. “Breathe, Jackie. We have a long
weekend ahead of us. I plan to worship every single inch of you.”

“Fuck me.” The moan was the most beautiful noise Parker had heard in weeks, reaching down to
pal his own cock as the sound made blood rush there.

Grinning as his free hand stroked the shaft in front of him, Parker whispered, “Oh I plan to.”

Then his tongue was swirling the tip. Another moan escaped the man above him, his hips thrust
just slightly while Parker swallowed him whole. Cheeks hollowed around the cock in his mouth as
it hit the back of his throat garnering a groan from Jack. Hands moved into his short hair as he
began to pull back, his hand moving to cup Jack’s balls as he went. Then his head began to bob,
moving quickly as Jack murmured, “Babe, it’s not going to take a lot. Just, ahh fuck, keep going.”

So he did, he kept swallowing Jack’s cock whole while one hand worked his own cock free,
stroking himself in time with Jack’s thrust into his mouth while his other hand worked in tandem
with his mouth, trying to get Jack off quicker. As the thrusts above him turned erratic, Parker knew
what was coming, could feel it rising in himself. Then Jack was coming down his throat, a
beautiful moan of his name spilling out of Jack’s throat while Parker swallowed every last drop.
Then he came, shooting into his own hand as a groan reverberated in his throat.

It hadn’t taken long, not that either of them were complaining as Jack pulled out of his mouth,
staring down at him with a blissful smile. “Fuck you look great on your knees.”

“Happy to oblige” was all he said, slumping forward, head resting on Jack’s thighs and Parker
pressed a few kisses there. But all too quickly, Jack moved away, earning a groan of protest from
Parker before arms wrapped around him, pulling him up. “I like the floor.”

“Well, I don’t want to recover on the floor when we can cuddle in bed before round two. Plus if
I’m about to get railed I’d like it to be on a mattress as opposed to the carpet.”

Grinning up at him, Parker wrapped his arms around Jack’s neck, pressing kisses to his jaw. “I love
when you talk dirty, Jackie.”

“Mmmm, I love when you get giggly, Park.”

“I’m not giggly.”

“OH MY FUCK YES YOU ARE!”

“PLEASE PUT UP A BLOODY SILENCING CHARM!”

The yells of his roommates immediately sobered him up. Parker tucked his cock away and stepped
out of Jack’s arms, much to the protest of the younger man, who followed him to the door as he
opened it. Glaring at the two figures sitting on the couch, Parker hissed. “You!” Pete smirked. “I
can and will tell Mara you beat off to the idea of her everyday.”
“YOU-“

“And you!” Turning to Moody, ignoring his best friend. “Lawrence.” Moody immediately blushed,
realizing he also hadn’t been using a silencing charm himself. “Now, you two are going to go into
your rooms and leave me alone. Or I’m going to fuck Jack on the couch with no silencing charm.”

Both of them immediately jumped up, racing for their rooms, while Jack’s arms wrapped around
his waist. Hands moved to undo the buttons of his shirt while a silencing charm was murmured.
“That was hot.”

Turning, he saw his boyfriend naked in front of him and grinned. “You’re naked.”

“Figured that might turn you on.” Jack smirked, reaching to finish the job on his shirt. “Now, strip,
Roland. I’ve got plans for you.”

**********End of Explicit Content******

**********************************************************

“Alright, Matt and Monty are set up on the couch and in the guest room. I finally convinced Joe
and Maddie to head home, that we’d be fine tonight. And I’ve sent a patronus to Mom that we all
need to talk to her in the morning and- Why are you staring at me?”

Lyall kept his arms crossed as he sat on their bed. Eleanor was standing against their closed
bedroom door while recapping the last ten minutes to him since he’d hidden in their room. Now
that they were alone, his anger was sizzling. Casting a silencing charm so as to not wake their
guests, he rose, stepping closer to her while she cocked her head. Once she was within arms reach,
Lyall wrapped his arms around her waist, his gaze hard as he whispered, “You are running an
investigation that could get you killed and you ask why the hell I'm staring at you?”

“Ly,” Eleanor started, but let herself be cut off by his kiss. Acting on their own accord, Lyall’s
hands moved to the backs of her thighs, lifting her up so she wrapped her legs around his waist. She
let out a surprised noise as he walked them towards the bed, lips moving to attach themselves to her
neck. “Lyall, we have guests.”

“I’ve been worried sick for the last two weeks and have yet to get to fuck you in this apartment.
Pardon me if I don’t give a fuck that Monty is sleeping on our couch and Matthias is in our guest
room.”

“Babe, I-“

His lips captured hers again, setting an easy pace before pulling away. When their eyes met, he saw
the question in hers. The worry she held about his thoughts on everything. “I understand why
you’ve done this, why it was kept a secret. My anger is that you have to hide this investigation
because if you didn’t then you’d already be dead. I’m incredibly proud that I get to call you my
love, my everything, with the work you do,” he dropped a kiss to her forehead at that. “But I’m
frustrated at the situation, I’m tired of one of us constantly being in danger like this, and most
importantly I’m incredibly turned on by you. And if I have to satisfy myself or take a cold shower
one more damn time because I can’t make love to you or fuck you, whatever we’re in the mood
for, then I will need to be committed.”

Eleanor blinked before she let out a soft giggle, pulling him down. Their lips met, tongues fighting
each other to win a battle of dominance they both knew he’d be winning tonight. His hand was
creeping up her nightgown when a knock sounded on their bedroom door.
“You have got to be fucking kidding me.” Eleanor mumbled into his ear while he groaned, rolling
off of her so she could see who it was. Lyall was in no state to deal with them. Hell, he was liable
to hex them into oblivion for the interruption.

As she opened the door, Lyall saw Matthias fidgeting in the hall and entering the room without
thinking. “I’ve got some files you two will want to see. Some are from your parents house, Ly.
Lawrence didn’t understand them, but I figure since you’re a pseudo Auror you might have more
background on some of it. The others are deep dives on Mills, Hodges, and a few others for you
and your mum, Elle. I figured you’d want to go over them to-“ Matthias looked up then. Looking
between them, seeing the way Lyall had discreetly placed a pillow over his crotch while Eleanor
fought down a blush. “I interrupted something.”

“No.” Eleanor said right as Lyall grunted, “Yes.”

His fiancée glared. “Lyall John.”

“Eleanor Ruth.”

“I’m going to go.” Matthias said, looking at the ground while Monty could be heard cackling from
down the hall. Neither of them got a word out as Matthias zoomed from the room, shutting the
door behind him.

Eleanor casted another silencing charm, but he heard a slight clang from their bedroom door. His
eyebrows rose as she wordlessly waved her hand, moving the files to the small desk in the corner
of the room. Then she moved the pillow, climbing on top of him as she whispered. “I put a sign on
the door promising castration if those two decide to be funny and interrupt us again.”

Her head buried itself between his neck and shoulder as he let out a laugh, hands falling to her
thighs. “Merlin, I love you.” He was just about to show her just how much he loved her when the
patronus from her mother arrived.

The silver thunderbird hovered beside her side of the bed while Eleanor refused to look up, but her
little kisses on his neck had stopped as she groaned.

Then the voice of Tina Scamander filled the room. “Elle Belle, the house. 9 o’clock. Nan and
Grandad will have Stella. I assume everyone is coming. We’ll see you then.”

With that the fantastic, misty creature disappeared while his love remained on top of him. His
hands had moved up to scratch up and down her back. When she finally looked at him, Lyall had to
fight the chuckle that rose up upon seeing her pout. “I just want to have sex with my fiancé. Is that
too much to ask?”

“Apparently.”

“We haven’t done anything in weeks.”

“I know.”

“Stupid me and getting stupid drunk on stupid New Years.”

“Mmmm,” he pressed a kiss to her jaw as she ranted.

“And stupid Hodges ruining that moment the day after Christmas.” He dropped another kiss to jaw,
moving closer to her lips. “And freaking Joe and Maddie sneaking off all the time. That’s our job.
But no, we’ve had to be responsible and make sure Pete and Ev don’t get too drunk.” Another kiss.
“How did we become the Mom and Dad of this group?”

“Because we are control freaks.” His lips hovered at the corner of her mouth, but Eleanor didn’t
even notice it as she huffed, trying to move away. “Elle.” His voice was low, tone husky as he
pulled her back on top of him. Her eyes widened as she felt his erection pressing into her, a little
moan escaped when she saw the lust in his eyes. “How about we stop talking now, Starlight?”

“Please.”

*********EXPLICIT CONTENT**********

He flipped her over, lips crashing together in a frenzy. They both were perfectly aware that they
only had so much time before the silencing charm expired and with how long it had been, they both
were liable to scream.

Clothes went flying, breaths turned into gasps, and hands roamed all over. When he kneeled
between her legs, hand pumping his already erect cock, Eleanor smirked, letting her hand wander
between her legs, showing him just how ready she was. Grinning, Lyall grabbed her hands, lifting
those wonderful things to his mouth and sucked off her essence as her jaw dropped. Once her
fingers were cleaned he lifted her hand up, having her grab the headboard, her other hand quickly
following. “Color?”

“Green.”

“How do you want me?”

“I want you to fuck me like we haven’t fucked since a stolen moment on Thanksgiving.”

Grinning, he leaned down, pressing a kiss to her lips. “Then keep those hands there. No touching
until I say.”

“Ly-“

“Ellie,” a shiver ran through her while he grinned like a madman. She always loved when he used
her name in bed. He might prefer Eleanor, but she loved being called Ellie. It was her name as
much as the former and she responded to both. But Lyall was well aware that when he called her
‘Ellie’ she would drop to her knees and do whatever he said. Just like he would whenever she so
much as looked at him. “Ellie, darling, love, Starlight. Keep your hands up there and I will make it
worth your while.”

His tip pushed at her entrance and she moaned his name. Slowly letting himself sink in, Lyall
moved to sit up straight, admiring how she looked, naked and moaning for him. Her chest heaved,
eyes closed as she kept mumbling his name in pleasure. Then he was pulling out, wrapping her legs
around his waist as he went before thrusting back in. “Fuck, Ly.” She moaned as he began moving
quicker. Her breasts jiggled with the movement, but he could see how she engaged her entire core
in order to keep those sinful hands on the headboard. Those hands that could be giving him a show
as she often enjoyed doing. Hands that could be tangled in his hair while he fucked her. The very
idea made him thrust harder as he leaned over her.

Moving up her body, he pressed kisses up her chest, then her neck, then he hover over her mouth,
hips still moving as she met his thrusts. Eleanor’s eyes opened as he whispered, “Elle. You can let
go of the headboard now.”

“Thank Morrigan.” Her arms wrapped around his neck, hands carding in his hair as he fucked into
her. Their lips crashed together as they chased after that high that seemed to get closer and closer
and closer. When she pulled away, little noises escaping her lips, he knew. She was there, pleasure
roaring through her making his beautiful, quick witted Eleanor speechless. As her walls stuttered
around him, Lyall felt it, felt his own released slam into him.

“Fuck, Ellie. Fuck. ELLIE.”

As he rode out his high, ensuring she was still blissed out, Eleanor pressed loving kisses along his
face. Once they both were well and truly finished, Lyall collapsed, cock still inside her, face
pressed into the valley between her breasts. “My love, maybe we shouldn’t lay face down between
my boobs when you’re fucked out of your mind and gasping for breath.” He could hear her smirk,
but Lyall didn’t move other than to turn his head, pressing a kiss to her right breast then moving to
press one to her left. They’d been wholly ignored this evening. Which in his book was a mistake on
his part. “Ly, as much as I love that you love them, I’d really like for you to not die in a post sex
high of suffocating between my boobs.”

Reaching for the hand smoothing his hair, lacing their fingers together, Lyall grinned up at her. “If
I die between these,” he placed a kiss on each of her breasts. “Then I can die a very happy man.”

Her eyes rolled as he eased out of her, before pulling him up to kiss her lips.

********End of Explicit Content********

Arms wound around his neck again, he rolled them so she laid on top of him, his hands wandering
around her body while she nipped away at his lips and jaw. As they laid there, Lyall began to sober
up, remembering all the information he’d received over the course of the evening. Eleanor seemed
to realize it too, because she pulled away, moving so that they were both cleaned up thanks to a
cleaning charm and then under the covers of their bed, her head on his shoulder while one of her
hands drew stars on his chest. Lyall let one arm wrap around her as she stated. “You have questions
and concerns.”

“More concerns than questions.”

“You think I’m going to get caught.”

“I think I just got you back. I think we are getting married and I’m not ready to risk losing you.
Even if I agree with everything you’re doing.” Her head tilted up, eyes already misty. Lyall leaned
down, pressing a kiss to her lips before resting his forehead to hers. “I have plans for us, darling.
Plans I’m not ready to give up.”

“Like?”

“Well, I figure we’ll get married in a spur of the moment decision most likely in a few years to
keep everyone on their toes. Then, we’ll wait another few years to have any children. Three to be
exact.”

Her smile was his favorite thing in the world as she cuddled closer to him, head tilted back more as
she murmured, “Three? What if I don’t want children?”

“Love, you know our minds sometimes merge when we dream. I know all about your dreams of
chasing our children through Central Park.”

Eleanor nuzzled his nose as her smile brightened. “Any hopes on genders?”

“I want healthy children. That’s all I care about.”

“But if you had to hope?”

“I’d like a boy with those messy Scamander curls,” his hand smoothed back her hair. “A little girl
with her mother’s eyes.” A kiss was pressed to her closed eyelids. “And another little girl. That
inherited her mother’s knack for freckles.” His lips danced upon her nose and cheeks, following the
freckles sprinkled there. “Then of course we’ll have Ted with us and maybe a crup eventually. Or
whatever creatures the kids would want. No kneazles of course.”

“Outdoor kneazles are-“

“You’d never let them stay outside. I’d hear ‘Wolf Boy, look at them, they look so sad and cold’
every time it rained or snowed or they just looked sad. Then you, my beautiful wife, would use
those eyes that have me mesmerized to convince me to let a creature you’re allergic to in. And your
little band of mini-mes would follow, begging their dear old dad to let the kneazles in. No
kneazles.”

Eleanor rolled her eyes and pinched his side. “You are no fun.”

“Mmmm, I know.” He pressed a kiss to her lips, his hand coming up to cup her face. When he
pulled away, his thumb ran along her jaw as he asked, “What do you hope for in our future?”

“Well,” her hand had moved, tracing his skin before her eyes met his. “I want one of our children to
have those wonderful blue-grey eyes I love so much. I want them to have your smooth hair. Mine
is much too frizzy.”

“Your hair is perfect, darling.”

He knew she was ignoring him even if her small smile gave her away as being honored. “I think
one day I’d be open to moving out of the city. Move somewhere we could let the kids have room to
play and be kids. Maybe we could care for some creatures if you’d want.”

“We’d stay in the States of course.”

Those salamander brown eyes lit up with the fire Newt always spoke of, but Lyall could see her
hesitation. “Ly, we can move to England. I can be happy th-“

“I want my children to be raised around a family that loves them. I’ve already explained that to
Lawrence who has promised he’ll visit more than humanly possible. But our family is here, love.
Between your parents, siblings, aunts, uncles, cousins, and our friends, I can’t imagine a world
where they aren’t our village.”

Eleanor didn’t hesitate as she slammed her lips to his, showing him how much she loved him with
that kiss. When they pulled apart again, tears welled in her eyes and for the first time in years, he
saw genuine fear in her eyes. “What if Mills has me killed?”

“Then I will break you out of those death chambers myself.”

“Lyall, he could say I’m committing treason. The aurors in his employ don’t care about protocol,
they could very well cast an Unforgivable. And what if,” he watched her swallow at the memories
of those weeks in Nurmengard, his hold on her tightening. “What if I don’t-“

Tears filled her eyes, unable to say the thought out loud, she rested her brow to his as she spoke
down the bound.

What if I can’t survive being tortured again?

His eyes widened, breath short, panic rising before he pressed a gentle kiss to her lips before
sending back to her,

We will get through it together.

Ly.

If you are tortured, you open the bond. I will be there to hold you mentally. I’m not going to let
them hurt you to a point where you can’t fight. I will bear it, because love, I won’t let you feel
alone like that again.

Tears streamed down her face that he tried to wipe away, but couldn’t so he settled for pressing
kisses to her face, murmuring that he loved her over and over again.

There is not a day that goes by where I don’t wish that I had known how this worked so I could
have helped you.

You did. You came to find me.

Some would call me stupid for that.

Mmm, I’m one of them.

So loving.

Eleanor chuckled, flicking his nose. We’ll get through this together?

From now until the end of time, love.

 Secrets Don’t Make Friends
Chapter Summary

Plans revealed and some people are not happy.

Newt groaned when his wife poked him awake on Saturday morning. He’d come home for the
weekend with the promise of alone time as his parents would be taking their youngest
grandchildren out for a day in town. Which left him and his wife with an empty house given Stella
would be with her grandparents, Ollie was at school, and the oldest three would be off doing their
own adult things. Leaving him alone in his house with his beautiful Tina.

But now his beautiful Tina was nudging him incessantly. “Newt. Wake up.”

“Love, I know Mum and Dad stayed at Theseus and Lally’s last night along with Stella so he could
go visit Lally, but I need more sleep before I pick up where we left off last night.”

“Newton Artemis Fido Scamander.” Her clipped tone made him lift his head from the pillow to see
her dressed and glaring down at him from the side of the bed.

His jaw dropped as he muttered, “Why are you in clothes?” His bare torso became exposed as he
sat up, their duvet and sheets pooling at his waist. “I thought we-“

“I told you when you got home late last night that Ellie sent word that she needs to talk to us.”

Throwing his head back, Newt let out a groan. “Please tell me they haven’t gotten married without
telling us.”

“Not to my knowledge.”

“They aren’t pregnant?”

“Newton.”

“Porpentina, in this family, that is a fair question.”

Glaring at him, Tina marched to his half of their closet, pulling out a few items of clothing, shoving
them at him. “Get dressed, Newt. Ellie, Jack, and Joe will be here soon. So will their friends.”

“This is about Auror business.”

“I assume so yes.”

“So the twins know.”

“Apparently.” Tina was chewing on her lip as he got dressed. Once he’d slipped the button up on,
her hands reached out, moving to button the shirt, clearly needing to take her mind off it. Newt let
her, letting his hands rub up and down her sides. “Stop that.”

Cocking his brow as he observed her face. “Stop what?”

“Calming me down.”

“I can’t help it. It’s my instinct to calm you, my love. To be your eye in the storm.”

As she finished buttoning his shirt, Tina let her hands move to fix his collar, a soft smile tugging at
her lips for a moment before meeting his eyes. “What have I done?”

“Your job.”

“I let Ellie get caught up in all this. Now she and her friends are in the line of fire. Not to mention
Joe and Jack will want to help. We’ve already lost one child, Newt. What if we-“

“Porpentina Esther Goldstein Scamander.” His hand moved up to hold her wobbling chin steady.
“You placed your best team on a mission to stop the corrupt President of MACUSA from
continuing to run a crime ring. Everything you all are doing is perfectly within the confines of the
law and has been approved by other leaders as well as he has multiple public investigations into his
actions that have been shut down by him using his title.”

Tina blinked back her tears as she asked, “But what if I’m wrong and he’s not the bad guy?”

“You wouldn’t be terrified of the consequences of getting caught for doing your job if he were the
good guy.”

She only nodded, looking at the clock on their wall with a sigh. “I told Ellie to be here by 9
o’clock, but I just have a good feeling they’ll be here sooner rather than later.” Glancing at the
clock to see it was only 8:30, Newt nodded in agreement. As he pulled on a jumper over his button
up, he could hear the front door open while Tina stepped into the hall.

“Mom! Dad! It’s me and Maddie!” Joe.

Then another voice called. “I’m here too! Elle’s on her way!” Jack.

“Hi Mr. And Mrs. S!” Parker?

“Morning, Aunt Tina, Uncle Newt.” Peter?

Newt grabbed his wand, following Tina downstairs as the rest of his daughter and sons’ friends
sounded off. Then as they reached the first floor, Newt saw a figure tumble out of the floo. Ellie
straightened quickly, looking between himself and her mother. “Don’t be mad because I didn’t do
it.”

“Didn’t tell your brothers about this mission?” Tina was saying as she tucked herself into his side
while Newt looked at where the boys both sheepishly avoided his gaze.

But Ellie was shaking her head. “No. That you can be mad at me about. No, I’m talking about-“
His daughter was cut off by the floo. More specifically by a gentleman with curly black hair,
gleaming brown eyes, and tan skin tumbling out of their floo.

“Scamanders. Lovely to see you again.” Fleamont Potter smiled brightly at him and Tina.

Newt could only offer a wave as his shock settled in. Tina whispered a harsh, “Eleanor Ruth
Scamander.”

But his daughter didn’t reply as another figure flew out of the fireplace. This time Newt saw golden
brown hair and grey-green eyes. Matthias Diggory was immediately moving toward Tina, a weary
look on his face. “Director Goldstein, I apologize for this, but stealth was the only way to get
myself and Potter here. Ellie didn’t even know until we arrived last night.”

They both looked at their daughter who was helping her fiancé up from where he’d tripped out of
the floo. Ellie turned to them with a smirk. “See. I told you. Not my fault.”

**********************************************************

“The circle is too big, Ellie.”

She leaned into Lyall who stood behind her stool in the basement as the entirety of everyone who
knew gathered in her parents basement. Uncle Tree and Aunt Lally had come down from their
weekend in High Pointe while Aunt Queenie and Uncle Jacob had hustled from the bakery. Rory
and Walt still lived in an apartment next to her parents home so they’d been the first to arrive,
shocked to see the amount of people already there. Uncle Achilles had been the last person through
the door, looking as if he expected this to happen.

But apparently the most shocked person to see this blowing up in their faces was Porpentina
Scamander. Ellie really didn’t understand why.

“Mom, the circle was always too big.”

“That is-“

“True, Tina.” Rory said from where he sat with Matthias pouring over the files he’d brought. Ellie
had marked the ones that seemed to pertain to their smuggling ring that was also a front for corrupt
politicians in MACUSA, but she figured her boss would like a second look. “Ellie is completely
right and the fact that we haven’t gotten caught is frankly terrifying.”

“It’s the other investigations.” Parker said from where he stood at Jack’s side. It seemed those two
had talked the night before. Good. They deserved to be happy. “From everything Hodges is telling
me, Mills is focused on the investigations from all the other departments; that’s why he needs
Hodges in the Auror department. I guess when he was in Texas and Mills was still a hotshot there,
Hodges covered up some stuff for him.”

“Define stuff, Park.” Rory was up, letting her mother move to look over the files in his place. “You
didn’t mention this in our last rendezvous.”

“I didn’t get about half of it until last night. Hodges has loose lips when he’s drunk.”

“Or he’s playing you.” Uncle Tree’s voice was tight. Ellie shivered at the tone he used, she hadn’t
heard it since she was young and visited him in London. He’d used it to reprimand his aurors when
they’d lost a suspect causing him to come in when he was supposed to be watching her. It was his
Head Auror voice. “Can I be blunt?”

They all looked at her mother who stood up straight. There was a challenge in her eyes as she said,
“Of course.”

“This has been botched since the beginning.”

Welp, that was putting it nicely, Ellie thought as her mother stiffened. “Mills accelerated our
timeline, Theseus. We had-“

“Tina, you are the best Auror in the world.” She knew that compliment wasn’t meant as flattery, it
was a reminder to her mother that Uncle Tree knew her, knew that this plan was full of
misdirection. “You know as well as I do that- Wait a goddamn minute.”

Ellie shrunk down, feeling his anger as he looked between her and her mother. Her father looked at
his brother in confusion. “What, Thee?”

“Pass the goddamn quod.”

“What does that have to do with-“

“You want to get caught.”

Most everyone gasped except Pete, Rory, and her mother. And of course Ellie. She felt Lyall
stiffen behind her as her uncle looked at her.

“Elliphant, this is extremely reckless. Even for you.”

“I’m aware.” She stated, stepping into the middle of everyone. “But Mills has several crimes to
answer for. Not just the ones he’s committed since taking office.”

“There’s a mole in MACUSA.” Lyall was saying behind her. “A pureblood uprising in England
connected to the trafficking ring you were investigating.”

Letting out a sigh, Ellie turned, offering her fiancé a sad smile. “Now is a good time to tell you, the
team isn’t focused on creature related crimes.”

“What?” Jack hissed behind her.

“They’re the team that’s been responsible for hunting down Grindelwald’s remaining agents.”
Matthias said in awe. “It’s been you lot the last six years taking on covert operations to find the
dark wizards still prowling about.”

“But how?” Joe whispered. “You’ve only been team leader for a year.”

Ellie turned to Matthias with a wide grin. “Do you remember what I told you when you asked what
I called my boss?”

“An arsehole.”

“Yes. Well please meet the head asshole of our little team.”

“I hate when you introduce me like that.” Rory said with a smirk as he stepped up, placing his
elbow on her shoulder before looking at Joe. “I’m offended that you think I didn’t facilitate the
rounding up of the people who tortured you, me, and Ellie.” Her little brother blinked rapidly, but
Rory cleared his throat, pointedly ignoring the glare from Walt. “Look all other intel on this is
sensitive and need to know. Which no offense to most of you, you don’t. Not just to keep you safe
and to have plausible deniability, but also because it puts Ellie and Pete at a higher risk.”

No one spoke for a long moment until Achilles Tolliver turned a glare on his nephew. “Peter James
Tolliver. A word. Now.” There was no hint of fear or regret in Pete’s face as he followed his uncle.
No sense of foreboding doom.

If only the looks she was receiving from her own family weren’t causing her to have the same
amount of panic. But her mother beat every single one of them to the punch. “Why don’t we give
Ellie and Newt a moment?” No one left happily. Mostly her family and friends came up and
muttered that she was dumb. Then she ended up in the middle of group hugs, Jack and Joe’s being
the longest. Uncle Tree had barely let her go when Aunt Lals prodded him, reminding him that her
father still needed to speak with her. Walt had muttered something about his favorite patient giving
him gray hair that made her chuckle quietly. Lyall had refused to meet her eyes so her mother just
whispered, “Lyall, let’s let Newt have his moment then you two can talk after.”

Her fiancé only nodded, trudging up the stairs wordlessly, her mother in tow. When she looked at
her father, Ellie almost came clean about everything. She’d only seen the broken look in his eyes
four times. Once when Mom had suffered the miscarriage, when they’d believed Grandad had
died, when her mother had taken them from the house for that week, and when she’d woken up in
St. Mungos after Nurmengard.

“Can you tell me anything?”

“No.”

He crossed the room, cupping her cheeks. “You don’t have to do this.”

“I do. He’ll drag it out for me. He’ll think I know more than the others and will keep me alive
longer.”

“And?”

Her eyes stared down at their shoes. “And this is my battle to finish. Not theirs.”

“What is it?”

“Daddy, I can’t tell you.” When she met his gaze, tears streamed down her face. He seemed to
understand that this was something she had to do then.

He leaned forward, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “You come out of this alive, little love. I almost
lost you once, Mum almost lost you once. We can’t go through it again.” She nodded, hugging him
tight.

Then he was letting go, smiling at her, wiping tears from his eyes as he moved quickly up the
stairs. Within a few moments, Lyall stood at the bottom. His eyes remained on the ground so she
just whispered, “It’s Counter-sight 101. Get them to look over-“

“I don’t care.” Lyall still didn’t move. “I don’t care what the plan is. I. Don’t. Care. What I want to
know is,” he stalked up to her, gripping her face in his hands. “What I want to know is, did you
mean it? When you told me what you dreamed of our future? Did you-“

“Lyall John Lupin.” Her voice broke as she said his name. “I did not just help you out of a fake
marriage just so you could watch me die.” Ellie let her hand rise to rest over his heart. “Everything
I do is to make sure our kids don’t grow up in a world full of hate. Everything I do is so you and I
can grow old together. Everything I do,” she paused, trying to collect herself before whispering.
“Everything I do is to keep my family safe. To keep you safe. I love you from now until the end of
time, I will never know a time where I don’t love you. But this mission, this task, it’s bigger than
us.”

His brow fell against hers and she saw the tears streaming down his face. “I can’t, I can’t sit and do
nothing again. I can’t let them take you again.”

“My love,” her thumbs brushed away the tears the best they could. “I will come back to you. I’m
not ready to die. I am coming back. But I NEED you to trust me. Please.”
They stood there in silence for a long time, holding each other as they tried to shut out the world.
His hands roamed as if trying to memorize her, as if this was the last time he’d ever hold her. But
she had a plan. And like hell would Mills be killing her before she and Lyall got their happy
ending.

**********************************************************

Tina was currently hiding from the shitshow erupting on her first floor when there was a soft knock
at the office door. Looking up, she saw Lally slipping in. “No Queenie?”

“She's currently playing peacemaker.”

“I see.” Her gaze traveled back down to her empty desk while Lally took up a seat in one of the
chairs in the room. How had it been only a few weeks ago she and Newt were talking with their
children about their grandfather’s miraculous return? Now she was sitting here grappling with the
fact that their plans were truly laid bare. When Lally cleared her throat, Tina sighed. “Just say it.”

“What?”

“That I was always the reckless one and now it’s biting me in the ass.”

“You were always the reckless one and now it’s biting you in the ass, Teen.” Her glare was fierce,
but sadly Eulalie Hicks had been on the receiving end of one too many times. So instead of
cowering her best friend was laughing. “Aw come on, Tina. Stop pretending like you didn’t come
up with half of our plots that landed us in detention.”

“I would never run amok around my father’s school.”

Lally’s cocked brow made her huff in annoyance. But then her sister in everything but blood
reached for her hand. Tina let her take it while Lally appraised her. “Everything is going to work
out, Teen.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I know you. I know Ellie. And that girl is not going to let you down.”

“I don’t care about her letting me down. I care about my daughter staying alive.” The hand holding
hers squeezed as Tina looked at the baby pictures of each of her children that sat on the desk. Her
eyes focused on the oldest one. Her sweet baby Ellie. “Do you remember when I told you I was
pregnant?”

“Which time?”

“Haha.” Tina glanced over as Lally let go of her hand. Reaching over she plucked up Ellie’s baby
photo, finger tracing the baby’s chubby face. “With Ellie.”

“I remember being confused out of my fucking mind considering you weren’t married.”

Not the part she needed Lally to remember right now. “Lals.”

Her friend grinned before leaning back, head tilting towards the ceiling, the picture of a professor
contemplating how to respond to her student. “When you told me you were expecting Ellie, you
told me you were scared shitless. That everything was about to change and you didn’t know if you
were ready for it.”
“Exactly. I feel the exact same way now.”

“No.” Her head cocked at the word, but Lally shook her head. “Then you were a young woman
terrified that the father of your child would change his mind or one or both of you would die before
you got to see your baby grow up. Now you are a mother facing the prospect of losing your child.
Your oldest child who we all know has a very special place in your heart. You’ve lost a child
before, Teen. And you almost lost two more seven years ago. You were terrified by the way your
life was about to change for the better in 1929. Now you are terrified at losing this little piece of
light. Of how your life could change for the worse.”

Tears fell down her cheeks openly as she looked back at the baby photo. “It’s my fault. I never
should have let them all be on a team. I never should have let Rory train them to be a covert
operations team. And I never should have let Ellie join the Auror Department.”

“As I recall, you didn’t.” Lally was standing now, moving around the desk to wrap her in a hug.
Tina sat down the baby photo and grabbed the photo of her and Ellie from her daughter’s
sophomore year quodpot finals. The young girl grinning up at them was so different from the one
they’d see months later, so different from the young woman in the basement now. “I forget she was
so-“

“Young?”

“Carefree.” Lally’s whisper made Tina fight off the next round of tears. “This was what? Right
before her sixteenth birthday?”

Tina nodded. “Only about three months before the bakery. Four months before High Pointe.”
Ellie’s carefree smile has been so subdued after Nurmengard. So closed off. Joe had come out of it
with a lot of psychological trauma too, but Ellie? Ellie had never smiled the same again.
“Sometimes I wonder what would have happened if I had let Newt put the Fidelus Charm on the
house, if we’d been more vigilant and hadn’t gone to Ilvermorny that day. What would be different
for her and Joe.”

“They wouldn’t have the memories they do.” Lally said quietly. “Maybe they’d already be married
to Lyall and Maddie respectively or maybe they’d be off galavanting around the world with some
other partners. Teen, we can’t dwell on the what ifs. Even if they are far preferable to the reality of
life. Nurmengard shaped those two. For better or for worse. But they’ve come out of it stronger,
they want to be better, want the world to be better. This mission, Ellie could have refused. She
could have said no and passed it to an older, more experienced field team. But she is more than
qualified for it. So is Pete by the way. Those two are an Auror partnership to rival you and
Achilles.”

“Not me and Thee?”

“Thee was always a late addition to your team. And while you two do amazing work, and DO NOT
tell Tolliver I said this because I’ll deny it to the grave, you and Achilles have always understood
each other, always known how the other fights, how the other thinks in the field. Now it’s not
nearly as amazing as watching you and Newt duel back to back. That is like watching art. But that
was war. This is close quarters espionage. You and Tolliver were born to be partners for that.”

Tina swallowed, knowing her friend was right. It was only made worse when a knock sounded at
the door and Achilles Tolliver strolled in. Lally squeezed her shoulder before leaving the two of
them alone. “Achilles.”

“Teen.”
“How’s Pete?”

Her friend’s face dropped. She’d only seen that look once. When his brother was killed in action.
“Ready.”

“Achilles, I’m sorry I-“

“We agreed. Me, you, and Rory. We agreed Ellie and Pete were allowed to decide. He was always
going to say yes, Tina.” His knuckles rapped against the chair he’d slumped into, eyes on the floor.
“Not just because he adores you and would follow you into battle, but because he knows in his
heart of hearts he’s doing the right thing.” When their eyes met, she saw the regret in his eyes. “I
just regret not being a better father to him.”

Tina was up, around the desk, taking her friend's hand. “Tolliver, first of all he’s not going to die.
Second, you have been an amazing father to him.”

“I-”

“You have.” Glancing up, she saw her husband, lips in a tight line. He was angry. At her. Not that
he’d admit it. Achilles didn’t linger to find out as he scampered from the room. Newt shut the door
softly, moving to stand by the window, leaving so much space between them. “You lied to me.”

“I told you what I could.”

“You should have told me Ellie plans to be caught and tortured again.” Bile rose in her throat.
When her oldest had insisted that it was the only way for this to work, for her and Pete to get
caught, Tina had fought her on it. But Ellie insisted it was the only way to get Mills to play his
hand. “This isn’t war, this isn’t one of us going off to-“

“Help Dumbledore?” Her voice was tight as Newt turned, glowering at her. “No. It isn’t. This is
my fucking job, Newt. This is our daughter’s job. You think I like when she comes to me with
increasingly dangerous missions as she unravels the crimes these fucking acolytes committed? No.
I don’t. I tried to keep her out of this life because of it. And guess what? She outsmarted me. Say
what you want, blame me all you want, but Eleanor Ruth Scamander is always the smartest damn
person in the room. We’ve known that since she came into this world. Everyone seems to have
forgotten it since Nurmengard.”

Newt crossed the room so they were chest to chest. “You think I don’t know that. You think I’m
not keenly aware that all of our children are the brightest, most cunning people in any room they
set foot in. That the three currently in this house quite literally could have stopped Grindelwald
more effectively than we did?! Tina, I’m more than aware that our children are special in ways that
no one will ever understand. They are five of the most powerful witches and wizards of their time.
I’m not angry because Ellie is involved. I'm not angry because she is doing what we both raised her
to do. I’m angry because you, the love of my life, the mother of my children, my fucking wife
didn’t seem to think that I could be trusted to know our child is willingly going into the viper’s nest
to get intel that might result in her death. All to overthrow a man who was willingly elected!”

“He wasn’t.” Newt’s eyes widened in shock as he stammered a question of what she meant. “Mills
wasn’t elected willingly. He lost the popular vote, but since we wanted to be like the No-Maj
government and have an electoral college, he had the votes rigged. None of us know how that man
is sitting in a stolen office.”

“That’s why the vice president is in on this. He’s the-“

“Rightful President.” God bless antiquated practices of the person receiving the second most votes
being Vice President of MACUSA. “Newt, I know how bad this is. I-“

“You are trying to save the country.”

“I’m trying to prevent the next uprising from happening here. Plus I’ve been told there’s a score to
settle.”

He only nodded. His hand reached for hers, rubbing at her wedding ring. “I wish you told me. I
wish-“

“Newt, there are things we’ve kept secret before. I told you what I did. What I could because I
want you to know. I need you to know. But Ellie’s part in this? That was her secret to keep. I had
little to do with the nitty gritty of the op. She and Rory want me to have some deniability.”

“You don’t think they’ll take you in?”

“I think Mills knows seeing my daughter tortured and killed is more of a punishment.”

**********************************************************

“Did you know?” Maddie looked at Joe as devastation crossed his face. “Did you know she plans
to-“

“No.” Parker answered for both of them, but she nodded, taking her fiancé’s hand. Joe squeezed
her hand while Parker added, “I’m the only one who knew.”

Jack was stiffening at his side while Moody, Monty, and Matthias all nodded in understanding. Ev
was quiet as they all sat in the Scamander’s kitchen. The adults had taken up the living room while
Theseus ranted and raved. Pete had just rejoined them after a heart to heart with his uncle. Maddie
could have sworn she heard Rory getting his ass reamed in the room next door, but her focus was
on the group around her.

Including the three new additions from the Ministry, this was her family. And they were all in the
process of falling apart.

Everyone was quiet, seeming to just enjoy the time they had left together when Ellie popped her
head in. “Joe, cover for me with Mom and Dad.”

Beside her, Joe stiffened, Jack rising from his seat while Parker reached for his hand. The twins
seemed of one mind as Joe said, “I want a fucking explanation, Elle. You-“

“I’m doing my fucking job. And you two need to understand that.” Her words may have been for
her brothers, but Ellie’s gaze flitted to everyone. “Pete and I are doing this not because we want to
but because we have to. And it keeps you all safe. So I need you to trust me. And Jack. Don’t be
mad at Park. He hates all of this.”

For a minute, Maddie was confident that Jack was trying to decide between killing his sister and
hugging her. So instead he nodded, giving her a soft smile as he said, “We don’t like it. But we
trust you. Right Joey?”

Joe had that angry look again, the one plaguing him for years as he moved across the room,
collapsing into a hug with Ellie. No one heard the words they murmured, but there was an
understanding, a trust between two of the oldest Scamanders. Then Joe was squeezing her hands.
“Go, do whatever it is you and Lyall are up to. I’ll cover with Mom and Dad. Jack will handle
Aunt Queenie and Uncle Jacob. Aunt Lals and Uncle Tree will be a group effort.”

“Uncle Tree is more mad than Dad” was all Ellie said.

“Uncle Tree can’t mask his anger like Dad can. Trust me. Dad is more upset than Uncle Tree. Now
go.” Joe turned to them all, smiling softly. “They deserve a little bit more time alone. Speaking of,”
her fiancé walked up to Pete, smacking him on the back of the head. “Go tell Mara how you feel
before it all goes to hell!”
 Crazy About You
Chapter Summary

Pete takes a chance while Ellie and Lyall confuse her grandparents.

Pete hesitated before he forced himself to knock on the apartment door. There was a shuffling
before a pretty blonde opened it and smiled. “Hello, handsome.”

Smiling awkwardly, Pete muttered, “Is Mara home?”

The roommate huffed, turning around to holler, “Mara, tall, dark, and handsome is here for you!”

A slender figure was shoving her roommate out of the way before he knew it. She wore a plain
dress, nothing fancy or as professional as what she wore to work at MACUSA. But he got a
glimpse at her creamy white skin and her straight ebony hair. Then there was her smile that could
light up even the darkest of rooms when she saw him.

Mercy Lewis, she’s beautiful.

“Pete! Hi! What are you-“

Something propelled him forward, his hands reaching out to cup her cheeks, his lips lowering until
they were a breath from hers. He waited, wanting her to push him off. But she didn’t. Mara tilted
her head up, kissing him deeply as she shoved her apartment door closed. There were a few oohs
and ahhs signifying her roommate, or roommates perhaps, could see them with the door open.

Once it was closed, her hands were in his hair, one of his lowering to her waist before they pulled
apart, still tangled together. There was that smile again, lighting up her face as Pete grinned shyly.
“Hi.” He said as his thumb stroked across her cheek. “How are you?”

“You show up at my apartment to FINALLY kiss me and you ask how I am? Tolliver. You are the
idiot Ellie said you were.”

“Ellie said-“

“Ellie Scamander seems to think that if two people care for one another then they should try to be
happy.” Mara let her fingers move to trace his brow, studying his face. “I wasn’t sure I believed
you liked me until now.”

“I’m crazy about you.”

“Then why on our few dates have you never-“

Pete sighed, forehead pressing against hers. They’d gone out a few times, but it wasn’t serious.
Two friends getting to know each other better. Plus his job and-

“I was scared,” was what he settled on. “Mara, I lost my mom and dad when I was a kid. The man I
consider my father was constantly in danger when I was growing up and I fucked up the only
romantic relationship I’ve ever been in because I wanted to be a macho man and not show my
feelings. And luckily I got my best friends back after that, but one of them, the one I dated, the one
I realized is my sister through and through, she got kidnapped. And I couldn’t stop it. Everything I
give a shit about is always in danger and I didn’t want you to be.”

Mara stared at him for a long moment before she pushed up on her tiptoes to kiss him again. When
they pulled apart this time, she whispered, “I know your life is dangerous. I know you are in the
middle of the most dangerous investigation in MACUSA right now.” His brow quirked so she
smiled. “Assistants talk, Pete. I work for some of the highest members of Congress. You think I
don’t know shits going down?”

“Fair enough.”

“My point is,” her thumb traced the faint scar on his cheek from the raid gone wrong last April.
“My point is you can’t just close yourself off because you don’t want to lose me. I’m a big girl. I
can handle it, handle you. But if you don’t tell me what you want, I’m not going to keep waiting.
It’s not fair to either of us.”

You deserve to be happy, Pete.

Ellie had told him that when he’d told her he felt like he was the seventh wheel between her, Park,
and Maddie’s relationships. Even if Ev was there too, Pete had felt like the outsider for a long time.
His best friends tried to tell him he was part of them too, but he’d never been able to fully forgive
himself for all the pain he’d caused them those early years at Ilvermorny. How he’d let his pride
get the better of him and treated the people he loved like shit. He didn’t deserve their love and
kindness. And he certainly didn’t deserve the kindness of the woman in front of him.

Peter, a voice that sounded like his uncle’s, well not Achilles wasn’t just his uncle anymore, he
was his father, the one who had raised him since he was three, rang through his head. Pete, your
friends love you and have forgiven you. It’s time to forgive yourself. For all of it.

Looking at Mara, Pete sighed before kissing her again. When they pulled apart, she searched his
eyes. “I’m in some deep shit, shit I can’t tell you because it could jeopardize everything. But Mara,
I’m crazy about you. I promise.”

**********************************************************

Elliot looked up in mild surprise as his oldest granddaughter fell out of the floo. Based on the smile
on her face, he knew he was in for trouble. Big trouble. “What are you up to, Ellie Bear?”

“Nothing, Pops.” She came to sit on his side of the desk like she did when she’d visit him as a
child. For once in her life, Ellie didn’t say a word. Instead she kicked her legs back and forth acting
as if this was a normal visit and she was five years old again, visiting her Pops when everyone else
wasn’t able to watch her and the twins. But she wasn’t five anymore. Eleanor Ruth Scamander was
a grown woman. A fact that made him cock his head at her while she blew out an annoyed breath.
“I’m fine, Pops.”

“You never show up in my office like this when you are fine, Eleanor.”

Her nose crinkled at the use of her full name which earned a small chuckle from him. Then he got a
patented glare she’d learned from her mother followed by an annoyed, “Pops, would you just be
happy to see me? I have something for you anyway.”

His brows rose as he whispered, “Ellie.” He immediately recognized the look glowing in those
brown eyes. It was determination and a determined Ellie was a dangerous Ellie. For everyone.
“What-“

His granddaughter held out a small note to him. “Just read that and it will make sense.”

He opened the note before looking up at her. Her finger lifted to her lips as she stood, leaning over
to kiss his cheek then stepping back toward the floo. Elliot only nodded, smiling to himself as she
disappeared.

**********************************************************

Oliver stumbled when a hand tapped his shoulder. Elle looked at him in concern as their oldest
granddaughter’s fiancé moved between them. Lyall offered a smile to each of them, waving at
Stella and Penny up ahead of them on the park trail. Then he was squatting down, whispering to
Daniel. “Danny, could I steal your Nan and Grandad for a moment?” The eight year old nodded,
skipping up to join his cousins.

On Lyall’s far side, Oliver saw his wife slip her arm through the young man’s, amused smile
crossing her face as they continued forward. “Mr. Lupin, can we help you?”

“Eleanor sends her love.”

“I hear Eleanor is playing a dangerous game these days.” He felt himself raising an eyebrow along
with Lyall as all attention went on his wife. “Ellie is not as slick as she thinks, Lyall. And I’ve
known something was wrong since she was demoted. I don’t need to know everything, don’t want
to know everything.”

Oliver felt himself stiffen at the realization that he’d so clearly missed something, missed-

“What are we talking about?” Turning to his side, there she stood. Ellie was smiling, looping her
arm through his and letting her head rest on his shoulder while Lyall pulled her grandmother ahead
of them.

Fighting a chuckle at how they’d gotten played as they walked through Central Park, Oliver
brushed a kiss to her head. “We were talking about you. Nan seems to think you are up to
something dangerous.”

“Because I am.” When his granddaughter looked at him, it wasn’t his sweet Elliphant. This was the
most feared Auror in recent times. “I’ll need your help with some of that. I won’t tell you much,
because I’m not risking you, but I need as much information as you can remember from your time
in the Lupins’ basement.”

He fought the shiver that crept over him. He’d been working with mind healers at the behest of his
family. It was still early, they had twelve years to unpack, but it was helping. So Oliver nodded,
patting her hand. “Of course, Elliphant. Everything I know, you know.”

“Thanks. And oh!” She reached into her pocket, hand him a note.

A large smile blossomed on his face as he read it. “Really?”

“Yep.”

“Wonderful.”
 But You’re Still A Traitor
Chapter Summary

Well…that didn’t go exactly to plan.

Chapter Notes

Surprise! 2 chapters in one day!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

It took another week and half for it to happen. She was strolling into the Wand Permits office on a
Wednesday morning in mid-January when she saw them. John Hodges, President Mills, and
Parker. Two of the three were gloating. Park seemed to wish he was anywhere else.

“Well, if it isn’t the traitor.”

Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Ellie cocked her head in confusion. “I’m sorry?”

“Eleanor, Eleanor, Eleanor,” Mills started as he nodded to Hodges. The grin on the man’s face
made her want to snarl. Hodges was moving behind her, wand at the ready, placing cuffs on her
wrist. “You are not very good at being a spy.” He nodded to the intel sitting on her desk. Intel that
Parker hadn’t known about. He’d been fed just enough to make this believable, but that stack only
a select few knew about. “Mr. Roland here is truly a good man.”

“I’m sorry, Elle.” Park’s words were practiced, made to be believable as Hodges shoved her back
toward the door. “You left me no choice.”

“Fuck you.”

Her hiss elicited a laugh from Mills. And not the jovial kind, not the kind that made it clear Parker
was in on everything with Mills. No. It was one that meant he had a trick up his sleeve.

“While this rudimentary acting is a valiant effort, Mr. Roland is also under arrest.” A second set of
cuffs appear, this time around Parker’s wrists. Their eyes met in surprise. “I think you’ll recognize
your jailor, Mr. Roland.”

Out of the shadows of the dank basement office walked the last person she expected. “Maddie?”

**********************************************************

Pete was kissing Mara goodbye when it happened.

One minute he’s whispering sweet nothings and promises for later, the next he’s on the ground,
Evan shouting orders above him. “Mara,” his voice strained as the weight of three men held him
down. “Mara, go to work.” His girl stared at him, her face white in the entry hall of MACUSA. He
couldn’t let her see this. “Mara. I love you,” he was being ripped up from the ground and hauled
off. “Mara! Go!” But she stayed as he was brought to a stop in front of Evan. What was
happening? Parker was supposed to arrest him. “Ev, what-“

“Peter Tolliver, you are under arrest for treason and seditious conspiracy against the Magical
Congress of the United States of America.” Evan Bennett’s voice boomed off the walls of
MACUSA. Out of the corner of his eyes, Peter saw Tina and Rory on the stairs watching in utter
confusion. Jack and Lyall, surrounded by coworkers from the Beasts Department, watched on in
horror. This wasn’t how this was supposed to happen. It wasn’t supposed to be Evan, it wasn’t
supposed to be in the middle of the morning rush in the atrium. And where the flying fuck were
Elle and Park. “Your accomplices have already been caught.”

That’s when he saw them. Ellie, bloody from having fought off the surprise, and Parker, in a deep
and utter shock, were shoved out of the elevator. Hodges and Mills walked out beaming followed
by- “Maddie?”

The moment the name was out of his mouth, Evan punched him in the jaw. He felt blood pooling
that he spit onto the floor as his friends were brought to kneel beside him. Mills stood proudly on
the stairs to announce, “Everyone should be happy to know that the traitors in our midst have been
caught. The Auror Department will begin their questioning immediately and will have a verdict
soon. Once their punishment has been decided, it will be announced. Expect a public execution
soon.”

All chaos broke loose then. Tina Goldstein staggered while Jack and Lyall tried to fight through the
crowd as the Bennett siblings grabbed their friends, shoving them towards the stairs. The last thing
Pete remembered hearing in the chaos was Ellie growling at Maddie, “I hope it’s worth losing Joe.”

**********************************************************

Word spread fast. So fast that Joe had sprinted out of the diner he’d been eating at with his
grandparents as his grandmother broke down crying. Grandad had just nodded, encouraging him to
go as he held Nan.

So Joseph Alexander Scamander had gone, praying to all things good in this world that it wasn’t
true. No one stopped him as he busted into MACUSA, no one stopped him when he raced for the
elevators, having the elf take him to the Investigation Unit, now. The moment he stepped out of the
compartment he knew.

Jack and Lyall were being detained outside of the Auror department doors by Rory. Rory, who was
fighting tears and just nodded for Joe to go in while he held his twin and best friend at bay. “I’m
going to fucking kill him, Rory, I’m-“

“If you don’t be quiet,” Rory was hissing at Jack. “Then you’ll join Parker, Pete, and Ellie
downstairs and your mother cannot handle that, Jackson David.” Lyall was quiet as he nodded
solemnly at Joe.

Nudging the familiar door open, he saw the bullpen more chaotic than he’d ever seen. There was
screaming of traitors from older aurors at the youngest two aurors left in the office. The two he was
there to see. His mother’s office door in the back corner of the bullpen was shut. Not because
anyone was there, he’d overheard someone saying Mills was downstairs with Hodges, taunting
Ellie, Pete, and Park. No. That door was closed so his mother could grieve. She’d be his next stop.

But first he marched up to those desks, the ones still facing inward toward each other like they had
since Parker had moved back from Chicago in 1949. Maddie was the one to look up. Her face was
unreadable as he asked, “Is it true?”
“Yes.” She didn’t bullshit him, didn’t offer any explanation. “They were going down a path we
couldn’t follow, Joe. Her need for vengeance clouded her judgment this time and I couldn’t let you
get-“

“Save it.” He held out his hand. Maddie’s lip wobbled as she removed her ring, placing it in his
outstretched palm. Then he risked a glance at Evan. The man kept his head down, refusing to
acknowledge his presence. Turning back to her, Joe said very, very quietly, “I have loved you for
as long as I can remember. I don’t know why the fuck you did this because it certainly wasn’t for
me. But if my sister dies, if your best friend dies, I won’t ever forgive you.”

“Joey.” Her voice was pleading as he stepped away.

His entire being told him to go back, to let her explain, that something wasn’t right, that Maddie
had been telling him to look deeper for weeks without actually telling him, but he couldn’t,
couldn’t deal with it right then. Couldn’t sit there and listen to her explain how she’d put his sister
in a cell to protect him. Joe would rather die than let Ellie face the torture he was confident Hodges
was about to put her through.

He tried to clear his mind as he approached his mother’s office, but the door flung open before he
could do anything. Newt and Theseus Scamander came barrelling out, his mother on their tails as
his father bellowed, “I AM HER FATHER, I CAN AND WILL SEE HER.”

Uncle Tree seemed to be agreeing with the sentiment as they rushed past him, his mother only
offered him an attempt at a reassuring smile. “Hi Joe.”

“Mom, what’s-“

“Dad is adamant he’s going to see Ellie, honey.” She pressed a kiss to his cheek. “And I need to
have him and Uncle Tree tackled before they get arrested themselves.”

He nodded, letting his mother go. His father received a roar of approval as he stomped through the
bullpen. None of these people believed it, not a single one. They didn’t suspect Ellie would betray
them, betray the ideals upheld by this department for one minute. So why would Maddie?

**********************************************************

Mills and Hodges had just left when the door to the holding cells in the lower level of MACUSA
flew open. Ellie looked up from where she was tossing a ball that had been hidden in the cell
against the wall to see her father and uncle storming in. Her mother was behind them and Pete and
Park rushed to meet them. Ellie chose to stay put.

“What the hell happened?”

Uncle Tree’s voice was tight as the boys started to explain, but she remained in that corner of the
cell, throwing the ball against the wall. Her parents had come to the side she leaned against, silent
as they stared at her. It took her a moment to gather the courage to look at them, to whisper, “Tell
them I love them. That I was trying to keep them safe.” She didn’t have to specify who she was
talking about, didn’t have to comment on what the three of them knew.

She was being sentenced to death without a fucking trial. Her mother was collapsing to her knees,
reaching for her hand. Ellie fought the tears as she looked at her. Tears had never looked right in
Porpentina Esther Goldstein Scamander’s eyes to Ellie, at least not the tears of sorrow currently
streaming there.

So Ellie squeezed her hand tightly. “Mama, you have to be strong.” Her voice barely wavered, the
only indication of her fear. “I’ll be okay.”

“This is death, Elle Belle.” She’d never heard her mother’s voice so broken. “This isn’t Dad and I
fighting our way to save you, this is a death sentence without trial, it’s-“

“The worst case scenario.” Her father was kneeling now, holding her mother as he leaned his head
between the bars. Ellie let her forehead fall to meet it. “This is much worse than Nurmengard.”

Her brow furrowed at his commentary. “How?”

“Then I couldn’t see you, then we were able to hope even when it was painful, little love. Because
you and Joe were children and we couldn’t see the pain you’d endure until the end.”

“But knowing,” her mother took over. “Sitting here, seeing you in the same cells we were once
locked in on trumped up charges, it makes it all so much worse somehow, Elle Belle.”

Fighting the tears in her eyes, she looked at her parents, whispering, “Whatever happens, don’t let
Lyall go home. He’s going to want to leave, to not be a burden. I don’t care if you have to bring
Lawrence here, you can’t let him leave. Because I don’t want to think about what he’ll do.”

“Of course, niffler.” Those usually bright hazel eyes of her father were heavy with despair as he
nodded. “He’s a part of this family.”

Smiling softly, she looked at her mom, losing a breath before murmuring, “Stella feels like she’s
invisible.”

“What are y-“

“Stella, she feels invisible, she might be the baby, but in a family of seven, she’s the last of
everything. She doesn’t have her own firsts and on top of that she has the legacies to live up to.”
Her parents’ eyes were wide in shock. “She knows you love her, knows we all love her, but she just
feels overlooked sometimes. That doesn’t mean showering her with attention, but let her do her
own thing sometimes.” She received twin nods so she continued on. “Ollie feels like he doesn’t live
up to his namesake. He’s twelve and he’s lost. It’s why he acts out, why he hung around that group
from Ilvermorny. Now with Grandad back it might help, but he needs gentle reminders that he is
the perfect Oliver Jacob Scamander.” Jaws dropped as she continued, “Jack and Joe both haven’t
been okay since Nurmengard. Jack acts like what he saw didn’t affect him, but he feels guilty that
he has pain and nightmares too when he wasn’t in the cells. He NEEDS to see someone, maybe
he’ll listen to your proding. Joe, he’s a tougher nut to crack-“

“Ellie.” Her mother’s voice tight, but she kept going, feeling the tears fall.

“He’s been seeing a healer Adam recommended, at least that’s what he told me, but he, in another
life he’d been a great Auror, but he-“ Choked a little, realizing this could be her last conversation
with her parents. If Mills cut them off from coming down here, this was it. “Joe blames himself for
not fighting to be the one that was tortured those weeks, he wants to push down his own trauma
and after this he’ll pretend he’s fine. Don’t let him. And,” letting out a sigh, she looked at her
mother. “Don’t let him hate Maddie. I’m pissed as hell, but she loves him. Don’t let him hate her.”

“Ellie,” her mother whispered, but she had one more thing to tell them. If this was it, she had to tell
them.

“I love you. More than the moon and stars and creatures and it all. You are my parents, you held
me when I was sad and scared, you called me out on my bullshit, you celebrated every victory I
could ever have. And I love you for it. You didn’t have to keep me, didn’t have to get married and
 raise me,” her throat burned as she said it. “But I’m glad every single day you did. Even when I
yell and am a little shit and say things I don’t mean. I’m so happy and thankful you’re my parents. I
just hope I made you proud.”

Heartbreak was evident on their faces. Ellie struggled to keep herself from completely sobbing as
she turned to Uncle Tree. Devastation wrecked his face. It was what she was willing to bet his face
looked like for the two years leading up to her birth after he lost Aunt Leta. “For Penny’s
birthday-“

“Elliphant,” he started quietly, but she just smiled.

“For Penny’s birthday, Lyall and I had a surprise planned. We wanted to take her on a scavenger
hunt in the city before she found her present. Make sure he does that with her. She’ll love it.” Her
uncle nodded and so she stood on wobbly knees, moving in front of him. “You once told me I
helped you at a time when you didn’t think you’d be able to move forward. Whether you realize it
or not, you and Aunt Lals allowing me the honor of being Penny’s godmother did the same for me.
That little ball of energy has helped me beyond compare in the last seven years. So has Noah.”
Turning back to her parents, she smiled. “And Ava and Danny. And all my siblings. Everyone
really. I came out of that dungeon broken to a point I thought I wasn’t ever going to be repairable.
But you all loved me and helped me. So thank you.”

Her mother and father moved, joining Uncle Tree as they attempted to wrap their arms around her,
muttering together. “We all love you. More than the stars in the sky, creatures in the sea.”

“And even more than all that.”

Chapter End Notes

Okay look. I know. I wrote/published myself into a bit of a jam but read the next few
chapters as if the future fics don’t exist.
 Punish You for Things You Never Did
Chapter Summary

Estelle and Ollie learn their sister’s fate. The entire family struggles with what’s next.

Chapter Notes

Content warning: mentions of torture.

Estelle knew something was terribly wrong as she walked down the stairs of her elementary
school. Penny was bouncing up and down as she talked about her day and Danny just seemed
subdued until he saw his mother. But Aunt Queenie wasn’t alone. Not by a long shot. “Daddy!”
Penny took off running toward Uncle Tree while Stella froze at the bottom of the stairs. Her
mother stood between Jack and Joe.

Even from across the street she could see the pain in their eyes, in everyone’s eyes. Then her father
was there, strolling up to her mother with the look he always got when he tried not to cry.

Hesitantly, she began to walk toward them, subtly probing their minds, Jack’s mind specifically.
His shields were always the weakest. So if something was wrong, he’d be the prime target to find
out what.

But for once in her life, Stella couldn’t burst through Jack’s shields, they were airtight as he pulsed
a message to let Mom and Dad explain it to her. Looking at Joe, her other brother nodded slightly,
as if guessing what she’d been up to. When she came to a stop in front of them, Stella didn’t say
anything in greeting except, “Where’s Ellie?”

Her mother’s face tightened further as one of her hands reached out to cup her face. “What do you
mean, Stella Bug?”

“I mean,” she stepped toward Joe, leaning into him because he seemed to need it. Jack stepped a
little closer too so she reached for his hand like she’d seen her older sister do a million times when
the twins were beyond stressed and worried. Those three were a lethal unit, to see them moving to
protect and comfort her like she was Ellie was strange. “I mean, that you four are here. Uncle Tree
is here. Where’s Ellie? And why is Dad here?”

Her father squatted in front of her, cupping her cheeks as he said, “Your sister loves you very
much, Stella.”

All of a sudden she was three years old again. Lyall was grabbing her around the waist and
sprinting up the hill towards the safety of Ilvermorny’s wards while Ellie stood in High Pointe.
Ready to die to protect her.

“No,” her head shook violently. “No! She can’t be-“

“She’s been arrested, Stell.” It was Joe, leaning into her ear, whispering the words. “She and Pete
and Parker have been arrested.”

No words emitted from her mouth as she fell forward, burying her head in her father’s shoulder and
cried.

She didn’t want to lose her sister. Not again.

**********************************************************

Ollie kept hearing whispers as he and Noah headed to dinner. The upperclassman ignored him, but
he couldn’t help hearing what was said.

“Did you hear about Scamander’s daughter?”

“Yeah. I wonder if he’ll be called in for questioning.”

“How can he not? I still don’t see how she pulled it off. I met her a few times when I visited the
Auror office, she never seemed like-“

“A traitor?”

His breath was shallow at that word. His cousin seemed blissfully ignorant until they saw Ava.
Their cousin stopped them just before they got to the dining hall doors. “What?” Noah demanded,
trying to side step.

“Ol, Pops wants you in his office. Noah, your mom said she needs to see us.”

With a groan from Noah, they all turned back towards the stairs, jogging up them quickly. Before
they separated so the other two could head to Aunt Lally’s office while he made his way to the
headmaster’s, Ollie heard Noah muttered, “What could be so important that Mom is preventing me
from eating?”

Ollie had a sneaking suspicion given that the upperclassman didn’t try to keep quiet in the halls,
but still. He pushed it all from his mind as he neared his grandfather’s office doors.

They can’t be talking about Elle. She’s not a traitor. Or that stupid to get mixed up with any.

“Pops?” He called as he knocked on the door before he heard a grunt from Ollie to come in. As he
pushed open the doors, he began, “You’ll never guess the rumors I heard on my way-“ He stopped
dead in his tracks as he saw his mother and father.

The looks on their faces made it clear it was true. Everything he heard, it was all true. Ollie started
shaking his head, tears welling up in his eyes as memories of a very different day in this very office
hit. “She’s not that stupid. Ellie’s not-“

“That’s a Mom and Dad word, crup.” His father tried to joke, but Ollie shook his head, backing
against the door. “Ol, she-“

“MY SISTER IS NOT A TRAITOR!” He felt tears streaming down his face as his mother stepped
forward, wrapping her arms around him in the warmest hug he’d ever felt. “Ellie’s a good person.
She’s not-“

“MACUSA has arrested her, Ollie. They have evidence and,” his mother took a deep breath. “Dad
and I know she isn’t a traitor, honey. We know, but MACUSA-“
He pulled away, looking up at her with defiant eyes. “Then they are the traitors. Ellie is hotheaded,
she can complain and rage that this country doesn’t do enough to protect and help its citizens, but
Mom, my sister would never, and I mean NEVER, commit treason.”

Ollie wasn’t sure if his mother was proud of his defense of Ellie or heartbroken, because all she did
was hug him tight again as they both cried.

**********************************************************

“You’re lucky you weren’t arrested!” Monty was hissing as he shoved him into the apartment, but
Lyall rolled his eyes, magic itching below his skin. He’d followed Evan as he left MACUSA, ready
to strike, ready to get an explanation when Monty appeared, hauling him home. “Ellie wouldn’t
want-“

“Eleanor is facing death! I don’t think she’d care if I hexed the boy that betrayed her!” His voice
bounced off the silencing charm around the apartment as Monty glared. In the living room,
Matthias barely looked up from where he combed through documents. “Do you have anything that
might end this nightmare?”

Diggory shook his head. “No. And Moody is of no help.” He waved a hand at where Alastor
Moody was asleep on the couch.

Scrubbing his face, Lyall collapsed into the armchair in the corner of the room. The room, the
home she’d decorated for them. They’d barely been here a month. Hadn’t even had a chance to
truly live alone together, to enjoy their engagement before this hellscape was upon them. Now he
was here. Not alone given that three of their friends all sat in the living room, two of them
watching him.

A scratching at his leg made him look down. The young niffler they’d taken in was pawing at his
legs as if he was trying to climb up. Gingerly reaching down, Lyall scooped the niffler into his
arms, letting Teddy’s namesake rest against his chest. It was as if the creature could sense his
distress and anger. Then his tail began to wag as the niffler looked expectantly at the door, seeming
to be waiting for his beloved, favorite human to come waltzing through. “She’s not here, Teddy.”
A part of him fractured as he said it. It was as if his heart was ripped from his body. And he
supposed it was.

His heart was currently well guarded in the depths of MACUSA with Pete and Parker. How the
fuck the rest of them didn’t get arrested was a question for the Bennett siblings it seemed. From
what little Rory told him, there was supposedly more that the trio that had been arrested had been
planning and Maddie and Evan had enough, wanted this to be over before everyone was rounded
up. None of it made sense.

“Ly, she’s going to be okay.”

He looked up, meeting Matthias’s eyes. “Mills announced publicly that they’ll be killed. In a public
execution. No trial, no innocent until proven guilty. The love of my life is going to die because she
wanted to take down a bad man. And I’m supposed to sit here and take it.” Rising, he refused to
meet anyone’s eyes as he stalked to the kitchen. It was clear he needed a minute alone. Lyall sat
Teddy on the floor of the kitchen by the niffler’s food bowl and gave him a long scratch and
whispered a promise that he’d sleep in the big bed with Lyall that night before slipping onto the
fire escape.

Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out the cigarettes he’d bought that afternoon as well as his
flask. Smoking was a nasty habit Eleanor hated, he’d kept it quiet from her that he’d continued
smoking across the pond. Or tried to. She’d known, she always knew his secrets. It made him love
her more. But when he’d moved she’d begged him to stop. So he had. Tonight though, tonight was
a special circumstance.

Lighting the cigarette and taking a drag, Lyall let his mind wander, knocking on that mental bridge
that would soon cease to exist.

I’m okay, Wolf Boy.

In his mind's eye, he saw her, shimmering and smiling softly, trying to ease his worry, but as he
took another drag of the cigarette, he couldn’t help but not believe her.

I hate it when you smoke.

I hate when I see you get arrested.

Touché.

Sighing as he knocked some of the ash off the tip of the bud, he pushed a thought that had weighed
him all day.

Tell me you have a plan. That this is all-

I have a plan. This was not exactly it. But I’m adapting.

You aren’t allowed to die.

Ly, we need to face it that it is a very real possibility.

No. He shook his head as if she could see him. You promised me a lifetime. Like hell are we not
getting it.

Honey, I know but-

Lyall shoved the dreams of their future children at her. Of their boy and girls chasing each other
with a crup and niffler at their sides. Them in bed as a three year old cuddled between them. Walks
on a beach, waving their kids off to school, weddings where they dance with the bride or groom,
growing old together. All of it, a lifetime. Together.

As the last of the thoughts flew down the bond, he felt phantom hands on his face as she moved to
cup his cheeks in the bond.

I love you.

I love you too.

I will never stop loving you.

Then fight. Come home to me.

I’ll try. I need you to trust me.

Always.

**********************************************************
Tina stirred her cream into her coffee as she slumped on one of the barstools. It had been a long,
emotionally and physically exhausting day. And fighting Estelle to at least go to her room, because
yes she was still going to school tomorrow and yes Tina had already told her teachers that the girl
didn’t know anything about what was happening other than her sister was arrested for treason, had
not helped matters.

There would be no sleeping in the Scamander brownstone that night and she knew it. It became
more apparent as the front door opened and closed, three figures slumping in as she chanced a
glance at the clock. Midnight. Once she saw the twins and Lyall creeping into the kitchen, she
knew they’d be staying here for a while. They all looked terrible, worse than she felt.

“Coffees on the stove, boys. Lyall, there’s tea in the cabinet.” Her boys each nodded, Lyall coming
to slump against her, cradling a sleeping niffler in his arms while the twins set to work getting
coffee. Her arm automatically wrapped around him, pressing a kiss to her daughter’s fiancé’s
forehead. Tina had viewed Lyall as her son since 1945, especially in light of how his parents had
treated him even before everything came to light, now she was just waiting for it to be legally
official now. But it seemed that was a lost cause at the moment. Same as with Parker and Maddie.
Those two had been as good as her children since they were five. Pete since he was three. And now
her children, all of them, biological, marrying in, or just who her heart had claimed, were falling
apart. “Were you able to see them?”

The question was directed at both Jack and Lyall. Her oldest son shook his head while the boy at
her side let out a sad noise. “Mills locked it down after you, Dad, and Uncle Tree left them.
Apparently the interrogations start tonight.”

“They started a few hours ago.” Lyall’s voice glum as he rubbed his temple. “They started on
Eleanor a few hours ago. They took a break when I arrived at your flat. It seems they’ve just
started up again.”

“That isn’t healthy,” Joe was saying as he came to sit on her other side. “The whole feeling it down
the link, it isn’t-“

“I told her to open it.” Lyall whispered as he stood so Jack could sit. Tina watched the boy, no, no.
Lyall was a young man now. Especially with the elegance he spoke about this with. “I don’t want
her suffering alone.”

Jack was tapping his hand on the counter as he exhaled his question, “Have they started on Park
ye-“

“Not that she’s told me, mate.” Tina took Jack’s hand, squeezing it, trying to let him know it would
all be okay. Despite the pain and hurt his sister and love were going through, Ellie and Parker
would be okay. “Mills used the Cruciatus on Eleanor and Peter though.”

The entire room went still. Glancing at the note from Achilles regarding today, she felt like she
should write to him, tell him what was going on. Mills using the Cruciatus was grounds to be
arrested even if he was the President and he was helping interrogate alleged traitors. That curse was
illegal in every sense of the word. But they had no proof and were lucky enough to not end up
arrested too.

Which had weighed on her mind all day, why Evan and Maddie only turned on the other three.
They could have turned all of them in. But they hadn’t. So what changed? What the hell was she
missing?

“Did you talk to Maddie?” Joe spoke softly and all Tina could think of was her promise to Ellie.
Don’t let him hate Maddie.

It was impossible to even think about encouraging Joe to forgive the girl when it was the day of the
incident. But she had to try. Letting out a sigh, Tina spoke. “No. Mills is road blocking me.
Threatened to throw me downstairs too if I tried to talk to ‘his’ aurors. This investigation is running
from Hodges and the Bennetts up to Mills.”

“What I don’t get,” Jack started in. “Is why is Maddie involved? She can’t stand Hodges. Working
for him is killing her. Why would she have all people sell out her best friends to help him?”

“Love makes us do crazy things, Jackal.” They all looked at the kitchen door as her father-in-law
limped into the room. Immediately, her boys were on their feet, helping their grandfather to the
closest chair, which Lyall moved from the dining room table. But Tina only stared, trying to
understand what Oliver was saying, what he was telling them. “Tina, don’t look at me like that.”

She didn’t have a chance to respond, a chance to ask a question as Joe cut in. “Grandad, no offense,
but today showed me she doesn’t love me. If she did, she wouldn’t have thrown my sister in a cell,
wouldn’t have ratted out two of my best friends. She-“

“Joseph Alexander,” Oliver gave her son a look. “She has a brother too.”

Joe’s eyes flashed from understanding to anger. It was in that minute Tina knew just how much
like her Joe really was. This was when she saw that pain and anger Ellie said was there even when
her little Joe tried to hide it. Morrigan, he was more Goldstein than they gave him credit for.

“Yeah, well her brother is one of my best friends too. And he just betrayed his entire friend group.
So piss on him.”

**********************************************************

Maddie had never been more exhausted as she trudged to the holding cells by herself. Everything
had happened. It had all finally hit the fan. Just like she’d been telling them all for months it
would. She only hoped they’d forgive her for it.

As she approached the cell where Pete was asleep while Parker dressed a wound to the other man’s
side, Maddie cringed. Her condition on her involvement was that they weren’t hurt. That there was
a trial for them to argue their way out of a death sentence and that her best friends weren’t hurt in
the interrogations. The first had been denied when Mills made his announcement the day before.
Based on the dried blood on Ellie’s face and Pete’s side, the second had been rejected too.

Her best friend, her sister, looked up at her when she stopped at the door to the cell. Ellie offered
her a sneer. “Time for round four I take it?”

“Round four?” It was only 8 am. And to her knowledge, Hodges and Mills started late last night.
“How is it already round four?”

“Your new friends fail to comprehend that I was tortured for three fucking weeks, Bennett. The
Cruciatus Curse doesn’t scare me anymore.”

The Cruciatus Curse?

Maddie’s wide eyes must have made it clear just how out of her depth she was because Ellie
laughed. It was hollow and yet full of pain and bitterness as brown eyes met blue. “Madeline, you
joined up with nasty people. What the fuck did you think they’d do behind closed doors?”
“Did they-“ She couldn’t finish it. Not knowing what she did, not when it would be all her fault if
they had.

Ellie stiffened more, but shook her head. “No. Not that. Not yet at least.”

“I won’t let it happen.”

“You had us locked up, Maddie. You turned us in and now you give a fuck?” Parker was hissing as
he lowered the remnants of Pete’s shirt.

Shame bloomed in her chest as she looked at him, at how bloodied all of them were already. She’d
done this. It was her fault. All because she’d agreed to help Evan, all to keep him out of trouble.

Not meeting her friends’ eyes, Maddie gestured to Ellie. “Mills wants you. Just you. Said this is
your last chance apparently.”

“Yippee.” Ellie was up, arms in front of her, waiting for the shackles as the door creaked open. “Do
me a favor.” Their eyes met again and Maddie could see the forgiveness in them. Forgiveness she
didn’t deserve. “Don’t let them ruin you completely.”

“I won’t.”

They began walking, towards the interrogation rooms as Parker yelled something
incomprehensible. Neither of them spoke as they arrived at those steel doors, Mills was waiting in
the observation room for her while Evan leaned against the door with an anxious look as he waited
for her to arrive with Ellie. “You took too long.” Her brother mumbled, not giving her a chance to
respond before shoving Ellie in the room.

Fighting the heaviness in her feet, Maddie stepped into the observation room, earning a smile from
President Mills as she entered. “Madeline! Wonderful! Come, come! This should be good.”
Wrapping her arms around herself, ignoring a leering Hodges leaning against the back wall as she
watched Evan cross to sit in front of Ellie on the other side of the tinted glass.

Beside her, Mills was nodding at another wizard in the room causing her to look up at him in
confusion. “I thought all of MACUSA might want to see this, see her admit to being a traitor.”

Maddie felt like vomiting. Everyone was going to watch this?

“Sooooo,” Ellie’s carefree voice on the other side of the glass drew her attention and Maddie
willed her to be smart, to play this smart. “How can I help you, Ev?”

“Who’s orders were you acting under?”

“Evan Matthew Bennett,” Ellie said, an amused smile lighting up her face. Maddie knew her
brother was glaring, fuming at Ellie’s laissez faire attitude. “You know the answer to that.”

“Then answer my question anyway.”

“No.”

“Fine,” Evan slammed a file on the table while Ellie rolled her eyes. “We can come back to it. Who
did you plan to install when you overthrew the government? Were they in on this coup?”

“Ev,” the drawl was slow, intentional, as Ellie sat up in her seat. “You act like we had this planned
for months, like it was a true coup d’état. This was an investigation into wrongdoing by the
President of MACUSA.”

“An investigation you had no authority to authorize since you were demoted.”

“Ah, yes, that little problem. Okay, so I kept up the investigation because it seemed too convenient
that I was demoted in the middle of an investigation by the man I was investigating.”

Pulling out a set of documents, Evan glowered at Ellie more. “There are samples here showing
falsified election results. Miss Scamander, what exactly about these give any credence to you not
staging a coup?”

“Those,” Ellie pointed at the docs before looking at the glass, at where the wizard stood,
broadcasting this. “These are the actual election results, certified by each state. We function the
same as our No-Maj counterparts, we have the electoral college, these documents show who won
each state. Additionally the other documents in this file will show how Paul H. Mills isn’t the
President’s real name. He showed up after the war with an agenda and a plan. And-“

“Ellie,” Evan cut her off, voice low. “This isn’t the stand, you don’t get to make a plea to a jury.
This was supposed to be about you receiving a lesser sentence. But you just admitted to stealing
election results, admitted to falsifying them-“

“When the fuck did I-“

“We have stacks upon stacks of proof that you’ve been illegally hunting down citizens of a
different opinion than you and throwing them in jail under the pretense of investigations into
violations of the Magical Creatures Protection Act of 1932.”

“What?” Ellie was staring at Evan in utter confusion, but her brother kept rattling off the alleged
crimes, each one Maddie was a part of, each one Pete and Parker were tied to.

“It is our understanding you acted of your own accord. But to be sure, did you or did you not
purposely botch a raid in the spring of 1952 to give your traitor allies time to hide evidence that
would incriminate you all?”

“You little snake.” Maddie’s breath had left her body as she watched. That last question hadn’t
been a part of the set she’d been aware of, but Mills was smiling like crazy beside her. As if they’d
finally caught Ellie in a lie. “That raid went south because of you! You let me, Pete, and Parker
take the fall for it, because YOU got trigger happy! You ignored direct orders and-“

“I wasn’t the one who gave conflicting orders.” Evan’s voice was steel. “I followed my orders and
I wasn’t the one who lied to my superior officers about who was the first person in the warehouse.”

“I protected you.” Ellie’s voice seemed to echo in the building. “Just like Pete and Parker did when
they tried to take the fall. Just like Maddie is now by doing whatever the hell it is she’s doing.
Nothing has been going right for months and now I know why, because you-“

“Because I was sent in to find out what you’d been doing. Because I was the ‘mole’ when really I
was just trying to catch you in the criminal act you’ve been committing.” Maddie blinked rapidly
as tears formed in her eyes. Evan got right in Ellie’s face and Maddie could see the energy her best
friend was exerting to keep from killing her brother. “Maddie is cooperating. That's why she wasn’t
thrown in a cell like you three because she knows what’s good for her.”

Ellie glared at Evan as Mills had the projection end, sauntering out of the room with Hodges,
planning the execution for the following day. No one else heard as Eleanor Ruth Scamander said,
“Don’t talk about your sister like she’s a simpleton, like she isn’t more capable than you and me in
every single fucking way. Madeline Grace Bennett is one of the smartest and strongest people I
will ever meet in my life and Maddie is doing what she always does, making sure you are
protected.”

**********************************************************

“When?” Parker looked up from where he stared at the wall as Ellie was shoved back in. Maddie
gave them a fearful, apologetic look, but Evan? Evan’s face look like it was made of marble as he
glared at them and led his sister away. Good. Fuck off.

Pete strained as he sat up, murmuring to her, “Tomorrow. 9 am. Mills broadcasted the interrogation
and then the sentencing. Granted he’d already done the sentencing yesterday.”

“This is balled up.” Parker groaned as he let his head hit the wall. “Please tell me we have a plan.”

There was a rattling, looking up he saw Ellie rising to her feet, shackles still intact. Evan hadn’t
even had the courtesy to free her. But she didn’t seem bothered by them, didn’t seem to care they
were going to die tomorrow, that everyone they loved was going to sit in the atrium completely
helpless to stop it.

Thank Morrigan, her younger siblings and cousins would be at school. Parker only hoped that Jack
wouldn’t watch. Or Joe. The twins would take this loss badly. Tina and Newt too. He’d seen the
way her mother had collapsed at the sight of Ellie in the cell the day before. And Mercy Lewis, he
could only imagine how Lyall was. If anyone got out of this, it had to be Ellie.

Then Parker looked at Pete as he stood, inspecting the shackles on their friend. He had to live too.
He and Mara had just started something beautiful and his uncle had already lost so much. Parker
decided then and there Pete and Elle had to get out of this alive.

“Whatever you’re thinking, no.” He looked up to see Ellie examining him, Pete beside her doing
the same. “Either we all make it out or none of us do.” Her voice was low in case anyone was
listening in, but it held that authority it always had. It was that sheer presence that made her the
best Auror he knew other than her mom. She didn’t back down, never would. She’d go out on her
own terms, not Mills’s.

“I’m no one, Elle. You two have-“

“You have us.” Pete cut in, stepping over to him. “We are a family, we always have been. AND
you have Jack.” He felt the blood drain from him. If Jack watched tomorrow, he wasn’t just losing
his sister, but his lover. Parker prayed the man forgave him. “Stop it. He’s going to be kissing you
come this time tomorrow. Focus on that. Not on the bad part.”

“What about this isn’t the bad part?”

“Well, for one,” Elle said, holding up the now unlocked shackles, little lock picks that only two
people could have given her in her hands. “I can get out of these.”

**********************************************************

He’d waited all day for this. Jack and Lyall had sat together as they watched Evan interrogate Ellie
that morning. Watched in horror as he laid it all out for them. He’d been dirty from the beginning.
His best friend, the boy Jack had grown up being a disgusting little gremlin around the brownstone
with had been dirty since he’d come home from his year long stint in Texas. And he’d sold out
Jack’s sister and his partner.
So now, fuming, Jack waited in the alley as all the aurors left. He’d seen Maddie rush by, Hodges
on her heels and fought every instinct to chase after her, to make sure she was okay. That wasn’t
his battle and Maddie would throw him on his ass for even thinking about getting in the way and
trying to deal with her problems for her.

No, he waited for his prey until he saw the familiar black mop of hair. Springing out, Jack grabbed
the back of Evan’s jacket, pulling him into the darkness of the alley. “What the fu-“

“Give me a good fucking reason.” Jack hissed as they came face to face, his wand at Evan’s throat.
Both of them were snarling. “Give me a good reason to not gut you like a fish.”

“Oh fuck off, Jack.”

Jack’s arm shoved the man further into the wall. “We trusted you! You know things that-“

“Could get you arrested too. So back the fuck up, Jack.” Letting go, Jack backed away, wand still
at the ready as Evan took a few deep breaths. “You think I enjoyed this? You think I didn’t want to
tell her to knock it off every day? Jack, this is messy and if you don’t sit down and shut up you will
get hit in the crossfire.”

The laugh he let out was mirthless. His head fell back against the wall as he said, “My sister and
boyfriend are getting ready to die. I don’t see how-“

“And if you don’t leave then I’m going to have to arrest you, Jack.” Evan’s voice was low.
“Everyone else is protected right now. You need to back off.” Jack blinked, trying to figure out
what was going on, but he couldn’t. Evan was giving him a pleading look, begging him to
understand. “Jack, there’s a lot more at stake then just Ellie, Parker, and Pete. So back off. They
are where they are supposed to be. They shouldn’t have done what they did.”

And then he was gone. Evan had apparated away while Jack tried to decipher any of what he’d
said. But any opportunity he had to do so was short lived.

“Scamander! There you are! Where’s Lupin?”

Looking to the entrance of the alley, he saw his boss staring at him impatiently. Instantly, Jack was
running a hand through his trussed curls, still attempting to understand what Evan had said. “He,
um, he hadn’t left yet. Why?”

“He’s not downstairs. We need to find him. I’ve got a raid you two are in on.”

**********************************************************

Lyall crept down the stairs to the holding cells quietly. Security had seemed to lax with the
announcement of the execution set for the following day, but he wasn’t taking any more chances
than he already was sneaking down there.

As he hit the bottom level, his footstep echoed causing him to cringe, but as he neared the cells he
could see it had put them on alert so the three individuals he came to see were looking at him as he
entered view. “Lyall?” It had barely been a day, but Merlin, he missed her voice.

Eleanor’s timid questioning of if it were truly him had him launching across the room, holding her
face between the bars of the cell. “Starlight.”

“You have to go. The cell is warded so tightly you won’t be able to get us out of here and-“
“I know.” His thumb danced across her face as his eyes memorized her. Those beautiful brown
eyes stared at him in deep and utter sadness. “What is it, love?”

She leaned forward, resting her head to the bars while their friends both seemed to be giving them
as much privacy as possible for this. For their last goodbye.

“I lied to you.”

His brow quirked. She lied to him often, always about work, never about the important things.
Only the gory work details that would get them both killed. So why would she apologize for it?
“Love, you did what I would do in your-“

“I lied to you about our future. I promised you a lifetime.”

Lyall felt the world stop in that moment. His heart shattered and logic stopped making sense. “And
we will have a lifetime, Starlight.” It was all he could say, the only lie he could ever dare himself
to tell her in a moment like this. Because even when she was gone he’d love her. He’d never love
again because she, her, Eleanor Ruth Scamander, his Starlight was his everything. There was no
world where they didn’t grow old together, didn’t have children together, didn’t love together. And
if that was the world thrust upon him the next day then he’d, he’d figure it out then. For now, only
she mattered. “Starlight, Eleanor,” she was staring firmly at the ground so he reached for her chin,
tilting it up. “Ellie.”

Her lips wobbled, tears spilling as she whispered, “How are you so sure?”

The problem was he wasn’t. He saw the future quite plainly. She’d die in the morning and his soul,
his heart would die with her. But Lyall found the courage to say, “Because I trust you. I believe in
you. If anyone has an idea on how to escape death,” he strained but was just able to press a kiss to
her lips. “It’s you.” His voice was quiet, thumb stroking her cheek. “You are truly the most
fantastic being I’ve ever seen in mind, body, and soul. You asked me to trust you so I do.”

“I love you.” The words were exhaled onto his lips as their eyes bore into each other. “I love you
more than all the stars in the sky, creatures in the sea, more than Jack loves to annoy me and Joe
loves those weird saps that are ‘clearly of healing quality, Ellie.’ I love you more than Ollie and
Stella love to annoy each other, more than Mom and Dad love my siblings and I. I love you and I
will love you until the end of time.”

Her vow made him both laugh and cry as her hands reached up, wiping away the tears on his
cheeks. “I love you. More than the rivalry between Hogwarts and Ilvermorny, more than you love
to read, more than anything in this entire world. And I will love you well past my dying day.”

Their lips met again at those words, those whispered promises. If it weren’t for the cell between
them, he’d lay her down and enjoy one last night together. But there was a cell, there were bars that
separated them. AND they had an audience.

“Oh, gross.”

“Think Mills will kill us now?”

Breaking apart, Lyall looked over her head at Parker and Pete, they both pretended to gag. With a
small smirk, he said, “Gentlemen, would you like a kiss goodbye too?”

“Absolutely not.” Parker grunted, but Peter was grinning.

“Pucker up, Lupin!” Before either of them could stop him, Pete was across the cell, shoving
Eleanor aside and planting his lips to Lyall’s. It lasted just long enough to surely make Eleanor’s
blood boil, but it wasn’t unpleasant? Too bad Lyall was a very taken man. “Hot damn! Elle! I get it
now!”

“Fuck off, Tolliver.” She turned his head back to her, pulling him in for a long, slow, savored kiss.
As if to remind him who he was in love with. Luckily for her he could never forget.

Parker, however, was over their antics as he cleared his throat again. They pulled apart to see his
worried stare. “Jack?”

“About as good as you can expect. I think he was going to confront Evan this evening.”

They all paled, but chose to not dwell on it for too long. Pete looked at him then, whispering,
“Take care of Mara for me, Ly.”

“You can do that yourself when you walk away tomorrow.” His voice quiet, not wanting any
officials to overhear.

“If the worst happens.” Blue eyes met the brownish green of his friend’s. “Tell her I really did love
her. And that I’m sorry.”

“She knows, Pete. But I’ll tell her.” It was a promise he hoped he’d never have to keep. Because if
Pete was gone then so was Eleanor.

Rapid footsteps on the stairs and in the short hall made Eleanor let go of him, but Lyall stepped in
front of where she was in the cell, ready to die protecting her. Luckily for them, Jackson David
Scamander burst through the door. “Ly! Raid! Boss needs us!”

He nodded, turning to kiss Eleanor one last time. She smiled softly at him and this time, no words
were spoken aloud, just down the bond.

I love you.

I love you too.

Don’t watch tomorrow.

I have to. I’m sorry I can’t-

You frustrate me to no end, Lyall John Lupin.

You frustrate me to no end, Eleanor Ruth Scamander.

You need to go. She nodded towards Jack who was taking a minute to murmur a goodbye to Parker.
Keep him and the others safe.

Of course.

And Wolf Boy?

Yes, Starlight?

Her eyes twinkled as she said the last part out loud. “Go save the world. One creature at a time.”

**********************************************************
A knock at the front door made Joe’s brow furrow. Nan was the one who rose from the subdued
dinner table in the brownstone while himself, his mother, little sister, and Grandad sat there. Jack
had sent a patronus that he and Lyall had been delayed by work and his father wouldn’t be in until
he was confident Ollie was in bed. And none of those people would knock at the door. Not even
his aunts and uncles knocked anymore. So who-

“Joe! Joe, can you come here?”

Nan’s panicked voice had him scurrying into the front hall only to freeze half-way to the front
door. On the stoop stood Madeline Grace Bennett propping her brother up. “What are you doing
here?”

“Joey, please.” Her eyes were full of tears, begging him to help. “Joey, he’s been stabbed, please.”

The desperation in her voice had him moving. He took Evan from Maddie’s arms before
whispering to Nan, “Don’t tell Mom. She’s-“

“Take him to the basement.” He looked up to see his mother standing in the kitchen, nodding
towards the basement door. “You’ll have more room and better access to Dad’s remedies. If you
need me to get Walt, holler.”

Joe nodded, leading the way to the basement. He made quick work down the stairs. As they neared
the bottom step, the few creatures that stayed in the basement during the school year were
chattering to greet him and Maddie. “Yes, yes, hello everyone. I can’t talk longer, we’ve got to get
Evan some help.” Maddie was watching him with awe in her eyes as he set Evan on the large work
table. “Where was he stabbed, love?” The pet name slipped out without thinking, but his heart both
burned in pain at its use and soared with love.

“His side. I don’t know who-“

“Probably one of the countless aurors pissed as hell after the last two days.” He muttered as he
rolled up his sleeves. “I need the dittany, bandages, and the crushed herb leaves, yes those, love.”
Maddie handed him the supplies and Joe summoned a stool, moving to sit at Evan’s side.

He worked quickly, but efficiently, staunching the blood flow and frowning at the paleness of
Evan’s skin, summoning a blood replenishing potion as well. He felt someone move to hover
behind him as he worked, but Joe didn’t say anything, wasn’t sure what to say at the moment.
Finally Maddie broke the silence. “He’d already lost a lot of blood when I found him.”

“Define a lot.”

“Enough that I couldn’t apparate here without risking killing him.”

“Fuck.” He handed her the potion. “Get this down his throat now. The bleeding is slowed, but we
need to help him replenish what he’s lost. Now.”

There was no hesitation at his orders, no questioning that it wasn’t poison. It was as if Maddie
knew he’d help, knew even if he hadn’t taken an oath as a healer he'd help. Even if he wanted to
kill Evan himself.

Again silence settled over them as he healed her brother. The wound was deeper than Joe would
ever tell Maddie, but from everything his magic could sense, no major arteries or organs were hit.
So Joe worked, healing Evan despite himself and praying she wouldn’t ask him why he hadn’t
turned her away.
Once the tender wound looked like nothing more than a jagged shallow scrape, Joe stood. “This is
the best it will be for now. It was deep. Really deep. So he needs to take it easy the next few days. I
think I’ve got dittany he can ingest to help with internal repair at the apartment, but for now we
should let him rest here. I’ll give him one more blood replenishing p-“

“He’s going to live?” She’d stepped into his path, eyes brimmed with tears. Joe’s body screamed at
him to wipe those tears away, but his hands remained limp at his side while he nodded. “Thank
you.” Her arms wrapped around him as her face buried in his chest. “Thank you, Joey. Thank-“

“I just did my job, Miss Bennett.” Seriousness flooded back into him. This was too much, her being
here, that nickname and-

“I regret what I did.” She pulled away enough to stare up at him. The devastation in her eyes
wasn’t faked and he knew she meant it. “I didn’t think,” Maddie blew out a long breath. “I thought
they’d be thrown in jail or something, but I,” she looked down at her unconscious brother. “Evan is
mixed up in this, Joe. And he’s my baby brother. I, I couldn’t let him get killed because-“

“But it’s fine that my sister will be?” She stepped back in shock, but Joe followed. “I understand
protecting Evan, I don’t like it, but I get it. But Maddie, you two could have betrayed all of us,
could have turned all of us in! Why the flying fuck are only Pete, Parker, and Ellie being executed
tomorrow? Why is it okay for your best friends to die for doing their fucking job?!” He threw his
head back in a mirthless laugh as he asked, “And why the hell would you, YOU, ever work with
John fucking Hodges?”

Her gaze hardened as she stepped back into his space. “For once in your fucking life, Joe, use your
fucking brain.”The sight of her blazing rage made him rethink everything. Even her most recent
words. I regret what I did. But even if it was to save her brother and leave Ellie and their friends for
dead, Maddie would never regret saving Evan. She’d beat herself up for her choices, but that didn’t
mean she’d fully regret what she did. Plus Maddie would never betray the one’s she loved like this.
Not by revealing secrets that she’d happily die with them for. And what had she told him at the bar
over a week ago now? Joe, you have to be confident before you come to me. Because this isn’t fun
and games. This is bad. And frankly might be considered treason.

Then it all hit him at once.

Because now I’m the one keeping secrets.

“Maddie, honey, I need you to tell me everything. Now.”

 Scared of Ghosts
Chapter Summary

Memories are shared and well, plans are revealed.

Chapter Notes

This one has some somber themes. It is heavy as Newt and Tina try to grapple with the
prospect of losing Ellie.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Newt’s hands shook as he tied his tie on Friday January 23rd, 1953. The day his oldest child, his
and Tina’s first little miracle, his little love, his niffler, Eleanor Ruth Scamander would die.
Alongside her, Peter Tolliver and Parker Roland would be executed. No one else. Just these three.
As a symbol. As a way to scare anyone who might object to how Mills came to power to keep
quiet.

Sighing shakily, he gave up on the bow tie that didn’t want to cooperate with him. “Here, honey.”
Tina stepped up behind him in the mirror, her wand waving so the tie took care of itself. The bags
beneath her eyes showed how little sleep she’d gotten the last few days, the wariness on her face
matching his own. Tears filled Newt’s eyes as they met hers in the mirror and Tina sighed, “Oh,
honey.”

“This is so much worse than Nurmengard.” Those words had been flooding his mind the last few
days. “Somehow not knowing was so much easier than knowing.”

“I know, Newt, I know.” She pressed a kiss to his shoulder before he turned, wrapping her in his
arms.

They stood there for a long moment, preparing themselves to watch their daughter die when a soft
knock sounded at the door. Looking up, Newt saw Joe poking his head in. His son wore his nicest
suit as opposed to the comfortable clothes he usually donned as a healer. It seemed everyone
wanted to wear their best for their dreadful day. “Yes, Joe?”

“Jack just sent word that he’d meet us there. But Nan and Grandad are ready. Pops, Uncle Tree,
Aunt Lals, Uncle Jacob, and Aunt Queenie are downstairs. So are Uncle Percy and Uncle Achilles.
Walt and Rory were requested earlier this morning.”

They both nodded, Newt leaned down, pressing a kiss to Tina’s head. “I guess we should go.” She
nodded, even if she stayed wrapped up in him as they descended the stairs. They had reached the
last set when he saw their gathered family. Everyone there, ready to mourn their loss and
Achilles’s loss of Peter with them. Beside him, Tina halted at the sight before sprinting back up
toward their bedroom. He turned, ready to go talk with her when Lally and Queenie brushed past
him.
“We’ve got this one, Newt” was all Queenie said.

His shoulders slumped as he walked down the stairs, the remaining men and his mother stared at
him. Clearing his throat, he started “I want to thank you all for coming. I know today is hard on all
of us, but being together makes it easier. Having people to lean on and-“ As he gazed at the adults
gathered, eyes refusing to look at Joe, Newt let out a laugh. “I never thought I’d bury another child.
And now here I am trying to spin this as heroic when all I want to do is lay myself down in front of
her, Peter, and Parker so that they might get to live.”

Everyone was quiet for a long moment before Jacob cleared his throat. “Ya know, I remember that
first mirror call when I met Ellie and then those first few times being around her in person. If your
name wasn’t Newt or Theseus Scamander she wanted nothing to do with you. Even when she was
upset with one of them, the moment it was just you and her it was ‘Uncle Tree this, Daddy that.’ It
was honestly daunting to try and fit into the family just because of how high of pedestals Ellie held
everyone on. I was terrified of letting her down once she opened up to me.” Newt cocked his head
while everyone else laughed and Achilles added on.

“The first time she and Pete were in the same room, she told him he looked like a prat. When he
asked what that meant she just rolled her eyes and said ‘get an Uncle Tree and he can tell you.’”

“One time. I used prat in front of her one time.” Theseus said with a smile. “Pete asked me when I
met him if I was an Uncle Tree and if I could explain it to him. I thought you were going to kill me,
Tolliver.”

Achilles let out a booming laugh, laying a hand on Theseus’s arm. “I almost did.”

Newt smiled as they spoke then Percival was clearing his throat. “Those two were my favorite
students. No offense, Joe.” Beside him, Newt saw his son wave his uncle off, a soft smile on Joe’s
face. “Imagine teaching a young Tina and a young Achilles only one of them was holding back half
the time. Pete always tried to bait her when I let them duel in class, but Ellie was composed, she
reigned that wild spirit in until she couldn’t anymore.”

“For a long time, I was convinced they’d get married,” his mother spoke up. “But Merlin, can you
imagine those two together now? They were young when they dated before and already
headstrong. Imagine-“

“Pete wouldn’t have lasted a date.” Achilles chuckled while Jacob cocked a brow.

“Ellie wouldn’t have made it out the door.”

“I’m team Lyall anyway.” Elliot said with a shrug.

The next voice to speak was his father, amusement hinted in his tone as he shared his own
memory. “Do you lot remember that first birthday party Elliphant had with Pete, Maddie, Parker,
the whole crew?” Everyone sobered as they nodded. “I remember those four, seeing them run
around and just thinking, ‘They are going to be something special.’ I know we are upset with
Maddie. But, that memory, the way Ellie and Peter became friends with those two so readily and
easily, it’s been something I’ve been thinking about a lot.”

“When we were kids,” Joe began piggybacking off his grandfather. He seemed to choke up so
Newt lifted his hand to Joe’s shoulder, acting as a comforting presence, one his son sent a grateful
look to him for. “When we were kids, Parker was always the voice of reason. Jack, Ev, and I were
the annoying tagalongs, Pete and Ellie were the daredevils with Maddie grinning at their sides, but
Park, he was always contemplative. Except for one time.” All the adults seemed to cock their
heads, but Newt knew this story, and was already grinning at the memory. “We played truth or
dare and you all only remember Ellie eating the snail. But the rest of us, that’s not even our favorite
dare of that day. Pete dared Park to jump into the kelpie lake. The empty kelpie lake mind
everyone. We all thought he wouldn’t do it and then boom, Park goes sprinting headfirst into the
water, spraying Pete. When we asked why he did it he shrugged and said ‘I was hot.’ As if he
hadn’t tried to convince us the snail dare was dumb five minutes before.”

“Was this before or after your father came down to check on you all?” His mother said with a soft
grin so Newt took the heat for Joe.

“As I got down there. Imagine my surprise at Parker floating in the lake as if it were nothing.”

They all started to laugh, it was a small mercy they were able to. But quiet settled over them again
as he looked up to see his wife leading the way down the stairs. Lally and Queenie gave him a nod
as Tina smiled politely at everyone before looping her arm through his. He pressed a kiss to her
forehead as Joe watched them with worry. “Ready?”

“As I’ll ever be.”

**********************************************************

Tina had sprinted into Ellie’s room when she’d seen everyone. It had been too much, made it too
real. So she’d run to that beautiful, star-covered room that had been Ellie’s since birth. Once inside
she’d cried. It was the safest place to do so as reality hit her. They were burying Ellie after today,
Achilles would be burying Pete, and they’d agreed to a joint effort of burying Parker. Like hell
would his abusive, bigoted father get that body.

The door opening and closing followed by shuffled steps made Tina look up from where she
cocooned herself in Ellie’s reading nook. Her sister and Lally stood there, sad smiles on their faces
waiting for her to speak. It took a few minutes for the words to form, but when they did, they
flowed out of her like a river. “I feel like I’ve failed her. I’ve felt it before, but today, today I have
failed. I haven’t protected her the way I should have and-“

“Teen,” Lally started, coming to kneel at her side. “She knew the risks when she-“

“I’m her mother and I ASKED her to take this on. I did that. Not Rory, not Achilles, not Percy, not
Newt, not Theseus. ME. I put her in a position to get arrested and killed. And-“

“Teenie,” Queenie cut in. “You love her. You love each of your children more than anything in this
world. You asked her to do this because you know Ellie. You know she can handle this. Ellie
wouldn’t have agreed if she hadn’t thought through every single possibility. She’s too much like
you to run in headfirst for a mission like this. But most importantly, Tina, you both didn’t do a
damn thing wrong. The man who is sitting in the Presidency illegally did. Ellie doesn’t blame you
for today. Neither does Newt or Joe or Jack or Stella or Ollie. Pete and Parker don’t either. You are
not at fault here. Today, you are a mother mourning the loss of your child.”

She nodded, wiping the tears from her eyes as she stood. Sitting on the shelf of books Ellie hadn’t
moved to the apartment yet was the little stuffed niffler Newt had bought their daughter hours after
she was born. Franklin was worn and had seen better days, but Tina reached for the toy, placing it
in her coat pocket. When she looked at her sister and her best friend, they had soft smiles, waiting
for her both to explain and to be ready to go. “He gives her strength when she’s scared. Maybe we
can all do with some Franklin magic today.”

Everything after that was a blur. She remembered meeting Newt downstairs and remaining curled
into him as they made their way to MACUSA. There were reporters in the atrium vying for their
attention, but her father and Oliver blocked her, Newt, and Achilles from answering the questions
about their children being traitors. Whether they believed the accusations.

At one point she felt Jack slipping up beside her, Joe remained on Newt’s other side as they
gathered in the midst of the crowd standing in front of the stage. Morrigan they were making this
so public and in the atrium, in a place where she had to walk everyday. Tucking her face into
Newt’s shoulder, Tina let the tears fall again. He pressed his face into her hair while the twins
pressed in closer, trying to calm their parents.

Behind them, she heard Lyall barking at people gawking as he came to stand with their group.
Looking up, she saw him, Matthias, Monty, and Moody standing beside Theseus. Each offered her
a nod of greeting, but Tina focused on Lyall, holding a hand for him to step up with her, Newt, and
the boys. He stepped forward without hesitation, joining their little hug.

The crowd went silent then as Mills stepped onto the stage. “Good morning everyone. We have
gathered to read the verdict of the investigation into the treasonous acts of Eleanor R. Scamander,
Peter J. Tolliver, and Parker Roland.”

“IT’S HARD TO REACH A VERDICT WITHOUT A TRIAL!” Someone yelled. Tina knew it
was one of the aurors, knew her department had a lot of feelings about this and believed the three
accused to be innocent.

It felt like something straight out of the Salem Witch Trials.

Mills’s booming voice pulled them back into the moment though as he grinned, “I do have the right
to suspend habeas corpus in a case like this.”

“THAT’S NOT EVEN WHAT THAT MEANS!” Her father screamed behind her. She turned to
give him a look and he shrugged. “ Habeas corpus doesn’t have shit to do with the RIGHT TO A
SPEEDY AND PUBLIC TRIAL BY AN IMPARTIAL JURY OF YOUR PEERS! READ THE
CONSTITUTION, YOU DUMB FUCK!”

“Dad!” Tina never called Elliot ‘Dad’ he was always Pop. But today was a special circumstance. A
fact he seemed to recognize as he crossed his arms in frustration, but now kept his mouth shut.

Though the rest of the crowd was roaring in agreement with him as Mills ignored them, waving
Maddie, Evan, and Hodges on stage. Maddie led Parker, Evan led Peter, and Hodges led Ellie.
They were each forced to kneel, wands at their backs and Tina flashed back seven years to a
different stage, a different planned execution, but one thing was the same. Her daughter was in the
middle of it all.

Tina burrowed herself in tighter to Newt as all the charges were read. Parker looked panicked, Pete
was scanning the crowd and Tina knew it was to make sure his girlfriend, Mara, and Achilles
weren’t there. Ellie had her head high though. She didn’t cower or pale and didn’t let Mills see her
fear. Tina felt that familiar presence in her mind trying to calm her so she let her mind hug it close.

I love you, Mama.

I love you too, Elle Belle.

Mom, I need you to not be mad.

Her face scrunched in confusion and before she could ask why, Ellie was gone. Looking up at
Newt, she saw a similar expression crossing his face. Jack and Joe both were calm beside her,
 glancing at Lyall revealed nothing, he was as stoic as ever, but something told her they knew Ellie
was making the rounds.

As the charges came to an end, Tina forced herself to look back at the president who smiled
widely. “And the verdict, Mr. Secretary?”

The Secretary of Muggle Affairs had been the one forced to partake in the farce of an investigation
and he looked apologetically at her as he said, “Guilty.”

“No.” Tina didn’t even realize she had spoken, didn’t know she was running forward until she was
at the edge of the small pool of the death potion her daughter would be shoved into. Newt was
behind her, trying to pull her back, Tina kept shaking her head. “No, no, no! They are innocent,
they acted under my-“

“Mom.” Ellie said in a warning tone, shaking her head, but Mills smiled down at her.

“We both know whose orders they were under, Tina. But this will hurt you more than dying.” Then
the man, the evil wretched man that had somehow become her boss looked at the crowd. “The
punishment for these offenses is death. If anyone wishes to not watch, I’d suggest leaving now.”
No one dared move except for Tina as her shoulders shook, standing there, praying this wasn’t
happening. She’d almost lost her daughter in 1945, she couldn’t lose her now. Newt was tucking
her into him as Mills said happily. “I guess I’ll allow the convicted a final goodbye. Anything to
say you three?”

Ellie smirked now. A smirk Tina knew too well and really, really, really wished she would have
seen coming as her daughter and her friends revealed they were no longer shackled, wands in their
hands as Ellie, Pete, Parker, Maddie, Evan, and Hodges turned their wands on Mills.

“Yeah. Paul Mills, you’re under arrest. Or I’m sorry. Bartholomew Abernathy, you are under
arrest. On a fuck ton of charges.”

Chapter End Notes

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 23 preview: feral Lyall.

 Living for the Thrill of Hitting You Where it Hurts
Chapter Summary

Chaos ensues and some interesting truths about a certain couple are revealed.

Chapter Notes

Please enjoy. Content Warning: Feral Lyall.

The entire crowd was gasping as Evan casted a spell to cover the death potion beside them. But
Ellie was too focused on Abernathy’s shocked expression as he yelled for someone, anyone to
arrest them. Too bad every single Auror had their wands pointed at him. “What is the meaning of
this? John! Arrest all five of-“

Beside her the polyjuice faded perfectly timed with the one in the crowd. The real John Hodges
stood between Matthias and Monty, not moving, knowing the Head Auror of the British Ministry
would have him down in a minute. Next to her, Alastor Moody grinned wickedly at Abernathy.
“Not John, mate.”

“Ellie?” Looking down she saw her mother. She didn’t look mad. She just looked utterly confused.

“First rule of covert ops, always keep ‘em guessing.” She shrugged looking back at the man
masquerading as another. He’d changed his features since she’d seen him in Nurmengard, but it
was him. The man who helped Gellert Grindelwald escape from MACUSA, who’d given up his
own tongue only to receive a new one of reptile origin. Which made sense. The man was a snake.
“Pro tip, buddy, when you run for public office and try to pay off a good kid, don’t threaten his
sister.” Behind her, Evan grunted.

When he’d told her what was going on in Texas over Thanksgiving of 1951, of what he suspected
was going to happen once this new miracle politician, that no one had heard of until the election
and not many if anyone voted for, was going to do the moment he was in office, Ellie had started to
plot. This op has been over a year in the making. And seeing Abernathy squirm made it better. “I
believe you remember my mother, Tina Goldstein. And my father, Newt Scamander.” Her parents
looked at the man in front of them all, finally seeing what she’d known the minute she’d shook his
hand. “Aka the people who put your friends in jail.”

“How did you know?”

“That you were one of Grindelwald’s grunts? How you rigged the election? Or how you’ve been
paying local aurors off to hide the trafficking you’ve been funding? My guy, I wear glasses
sometimes, but I’m not completely blind.” Abernathy glared so Ellie shrugged. “I was conscious
during those three weeks in the dungeons. As for everything else? Plenty of other people
contributed to this investigation.” She saw all the various departments stepped forward, wands at
the ready.
Then Abernathy did the dumb thing and ran.

**********************************************************

“Why do they always run?” Newt heard Ellie muttering as she jumped down from the stage. Chaos
broke loose as Abernathy’s few allies fended off the crowd, but Newt saw his daughter’s team at
work immediately. Glancing up at them, he noticed Maddie telling Evan to stay out of it and was
reminded of finding the boy in the basement the night before, recovering from a stab wound, Joe
had said.

But his thoughts got pulled from the others around him because his wife was taking off after their
daughter. “Eleanor Ruth Scamander!” Tina’s voice made him run, quickly staggering up beside his
girls, the twins stepping up to them as well. “When we get this over with, I want a full report.” Ellie
turned to look at them in surprise, taking in her mother’s stance. Not one of anger like even Newt
had thought it was.

No, Tina was beaming with pride.

“You got it, boss.” Ellie quipped before darting off into the crowd.

None of them stopped her though, he did see Lyall running after her, wand out, ready to defend the
woman he loved while she saved the day. The thought made Newt smile. Tina whipped around to
look at him and the twins. “Alright, get to work. Help the aurors round up anyone instigating this,
make sure Monty and Matthias are handling Hodges.” The boys both nodded before taking off.
Then she was grinning at him. “Mr. Scamander.”

“Mrs. Scamander.” Tina leaned forward, pecking his lips, earning a smile from him. “Please tell
me you kne-“

“I can promise you I didn’t. But let’s help end this now, focus on that first, explanations later.”

Nodding, he looked over to where Theseus and Lally fought back to back, his mother and father
beside them doing the same. Queenie and Elliot seemed to be providing cover for Jacob despite
him clearly protesting while Achilles and Percival barked orders at a few of the aurors. Walt was
skirting around helping the wounded as Rory dueled one of Abernathy’s allies.

Newt pointed toward their family and friends as he whispered, “I’ll help keep Walt covered, you
go help Achilles and Percival.”

“Hey, I thought I was in charge.”

Offering her a grin before pulling out a Swooping Evil that had stowed away in his pocket, Newt
said, “Sorry, love. Just trying to help.”

“Don’t let that thing eat any brains, Scamander!”

A rush filled him at the memory of them running through the belly of the building, a Swooping
Evil providing safety and protection then to. So he grinned at his wife, letting the creature fly off
before running toward the healer on the ground. “Of course not, Tina love.”

**********************************************************

“Evan, would you please just sit down?”

She glanced at her brother as he held his sore side, but he ignored her, continuing casting hex after
hex from between Parker and Pete. When he winced in pain, Maddie opened her mouth, ready to
rip into him, but a voice spoke beside her as the person it came from protected her from an
unnoticed charm. “Evan, sit your ass down. I’m not patching you up again. Pete, you too. Walt and
I already have our work cut out on you later.” Grinning over at Joe, he met her expression with an
equally wide smile. “Need some assistance, love? The director sent me your way.”

“Oh are you two back together?” Evan gagged as he leaned against the stage. The commotion was
beginning to die down, but their friends were smiling at him and Maddie.

His beautiful, wonderful fiancée just tugged his hand as she shouted, “Fuck off all of you.” Then
they were running towards where his family fought. It seemed most of Abernathy’s Allie’s
concentrated there, looking for revenge from the war. Behind them, Joe heard Parker running,
looking for Jack.

“He’s with Monty and Matt!” Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his brother’s partner peel off,
making a beeline for the British aurors and Jack. Maddie, however, smiled at him again as they
came to a stop beside his grandfather. Pops barely noticed them as he dueled three idiots at once.
“What?”

“Just you forgiving us so quickly.”

Joe merely shrugged, “You played the long game and always had a plan. I’m sorry I doubted you
before.”

“It was a game of deception, Joey. I needed you to doubt me.”

“As sweet as this is, you two.” Pops grunted beside him. “And believe me, I do love seeing you
happy, JoJo. But I could do with some help.”

Seeing that one of the enemies broke away from the duel and was inching closer, Joe aimed his
wand, but Maddie was slamming a spell into man. “Not. My. Favorite. Teacher.” She grounded out
as she fought the enemy. Hopping in to help Pops finish the last two off, he kept an amazed eye on
the love of his life holding her own against the dark wizard.

Beside him, Pops smiled as he watched Maddie as well. “And this is why she’s my favorite.”

**********************************************************

Jack looked up in surprise as Parker sidled up beside him. “Don’t you have two idiots to watch?”

“Eh, Moody’s got it.” Glancing toward the stage, Jack noticed Alastor Moody did indeed have it
handled. Even if Pete was definitely offering help from where he and Evan sat. Mara made it to
Pete’s side and was already berating him for not telling her the plan it seemed. Oh watching that
relationship was going to be fun. “Penny for your thoughts, Jackie?”

“Just glad I’m not Pete.”

Parker let out a booming laugh as they fought off a few hexes, sending some flying in return.
Monty coughed awkwardly beside him so Jack turned, cocking his head. He and Matthias were
giving him and Parker pointed looks of confusion before his partner seemed to catch on. “Oh,
howdy. Parker Roland, we were never formally introduced.”

“Fleamont Potter.”

“Matthias Diggory.”
“Wonderful to meet you, fellas. Wish it were under better circumstances. But thanks for the help
with that one.” Parker vaguely pointed at Hodges who seemed to be trying to break free of his
binds as the fighting was slowed.

“Roland, when I get out of this-“

“You’ll be imprisoned. This is what you get for being a bad person, John.”

The man’s anger flared at the exact moment that Matthias was distracted. Jack could only watch in
horror as John Hodges broke free, knocking both Monty and Matthias off their game. The Brits
sprawled to the floor as Hodges took off running, swiping a discarded wand from the ground.

Jack made to follow him, but the crowd was closing in around them. Luckily it was the good guys,
but Jack still felt it. Parker’s hand squeezed his before bending down to help Matthias up,
propelling Jack to offer a hand to Monty. The potioneer looked miffed at the whole situation.
“Come on, Mont. I’d like Mia to not scream at any of us if you don’t come back in one piece.”

“I’d be sure to tell her it was Peter’s fault. She hasn’t met him yet.”

Parker let out a hearty laugh as he shook the older wizard’s hand. “Oh, I like you. Ly wasn’t lying
when he said you were funny.”

“And Ellie didn’t lie when she said you were loyal.” Monty grinned.

The whole situation felt quite odd, but Jack looked off toward where Hodges had fled. “Shouldn’t
we-“

“Oh no. This was all part of the plan, Scamander.” Matthias looked absolutely feral with the smile
on his lips. “Did Ellie not tell-“

“Ellie’s not big on sharing details on this operation, gentlemen.” Parker shrugged, letting an arm
fall around Jack’s shoulders. Both men blinked at the gesture before offering nods of approval, at
the arm or at Parker’s words, Jack wasn’t sure. “My boyfriend’s lovely sister has been working like
a fiend to keep them off our trail until she wanted them there. And sadly this one is a loose end that
can only know so much.”

“First, I’m offended, second-“

“No. After London, I think that checks out, Jack.” Matthias was saying. “You almost blew our
operation and it was the same damn one as here.”

“You all were investigating creature deaths.”

“We were investigating a crime ring with ties to corrupt politicians on both sides of the pond,”
Monty said with a sympathetic look at his confused face. Parker pressed a kiss to his cheek to
placate him, but Jack was so confused. “The creature deaths were reason enough to call in an
American Auror and your sister happens to be the best and helped us take down the Lupins.”

There was no argument on those last two points. Ellie had indeed helped take down the Lupins and
was one of the best American aurors. THE best was reserved for someone else in Jack’s mind
though. Someone who had birthed him and never let him forget it. “I’d argue my mother is the best
Auror.”

“So would Ellie and everyone in the department.” Parker grunted. “But Elle’s the best consolation
to Tina Goldstein we’ve got.” He was scanning the crowd and Jack looked above his boyfriend’s
head, seeing if he was missing something. “See anything?”

He did. He saw something that they may not be able to help with, but should definitely witness.
“Head toward the entrance. Now.”

*********************************************************

Lyall had lost sight of her. At some point Eleanor had run off in a different direction than him. It
caused him to spin in a circle like a dog chasing its tail. Once he’d been slightly clued in on the
plan by Joe late last night after he and Jack had arrived at the twins’ apartment following the raid
that presented the last of the evidence his love needed, Lyall’s only stipulation of this entire thing
was he was the one providing her cover. For no other reason than he needed to be near her to make
sure she was real.

Consciously and subconsciously, he was well aware that Eleanor didn’t need him. She was more
than capable of taking down grown witches and wizards on her own, and had been since they were
sixteen. If not before then. But today, after the week of feeling what they were doing to her, he
wanted to be at her side as much as possible. Unfortunately, fate had other ideas it would seem.

Until it didn’t. Because he saw a familiar head of light brown hair paces ahead of him as she aimed
for an acolyte behind him. Not moving out of fear he’d be in the way of her spell, Lyall waited
until he heard the thud of the body behind him before he stepped closer to her, just as he had in
November when she’d fought off the purebloods in London and like he had all those years ago at
Nurmengard. Smiling softly, he whispered, “Eleanor, we really must stop meeting like this.”

“Well, if someone would keep up,” her eyes twinkled as she grinned at him. “I wouldn’t have to
keep saving his ass.”

Before he could respond, he saw it. A rogue auror was creeping up behind her, wand at the ready
with a sinister look. Lyall didn’t even let himself hesitate before he was in front of her, a hand back,
resting on her arm as he took the auror down. “You don’t touch her” was all he said. It came out in
a low snarl he was fairly certain he’d never spoke in before. But that was before these men looked
at her, before they touched her, tried to kill her.

If they so much as looked at Eleanor, he wasn’t quite sure how many of them he’d allow to leave
the Woolworth alive.

Her hand slipping into his made Lyall look at her. “As much as I appreciate that, you really don’t
need to fight my battles for me.”

“Love, I’m painfully aware.” He squeezed her hand tightly while whispering, “But I love you. And
sometimes, I want to be the one protecting you rather than you protecting and saving me. Being the
damsel in distress all the time can be quite exhausting, Starlight.”

There was a small smile on her face before she leaned up to kiss him. He didn’t hesitate, wrapping
his arms around her, cast a shielding charm so they could have this moment of bliss. Too soon
though, the moment was over. Eleanor pulled away, her hand resting on his cheek as she
whispered, “I missed that.”

“Well, Starlight,” he murmured against her lips. “There is plenty more where that came from.
BUT,” he glanced up and saw her target had just disengaged in a duel only to see them. A smirk
was on Abernathy’s face so Lyall squeezed her tight before turning them to face one last demon he
knew she’d been hunting for years. “I think it’s time you got your revenge for Nurmengard.”
**********************************************************

Abernathy was sloppy. A sloppy rogue, a sloppy corrupt politician, and a sloppy dueler.

Those were the thoughts running through her head as she dueled him. Behind them, a crowd
gathered, blocking off his exit through the front doors. Ellie had never been more thankful for
everyone’s need to gawk.

With her mind racing, Abernathy was getting in a few good shots before her wand was sent
clattering to the ground. The man smirked as he pointed his wand at her chest. “Anything to say,
Eleanor?”

“Yeah. Now.”

Abernathy looked so confused until a body barreled into him. Proudly standing over him as aurors
rushed to make the arrest, Grandad smirked. “That’s for my granddaughter.” He kicked the man’s
leg. “That’s for my daughter-in-law.” And finally not a soul stopped him as he punched Abernathy
in the nose. “That is for helping them torture me for twelve years.”

When they’d discussed what happened at the Lupins’, Ellie had clued him in, explaining the details
of the operation, who she suspected the President to actually be. And Grandad had expressed
memories of someone matching the man’s description before letting her peer in his head. Lo and
behold there Abernathy was.

None of the acolytes had bothered to shield their faces, thinking her grandfather would die in that
subterranean hellscape. She was proud to tell him most if not all of them had been either arrested in
the years since the war or were killed during that final battle.

So when she’d read Grandad in, she promised him the ability to have even the slightest moment of
revenge. Not killing the man or anything, but if Grandad wanted to break his nose, Ellie was
inclined to look the other way. The aurors hauling Abernathy off seemed to as well. Around them,
the atrium was falling silent to fighting before chatter rose. Good. This was over.

“HODGES!” Almost.

Turning in the direction of the yell, Ellie was shocked to find John Hodges with a wand to her
neck. How had she missed him running up behind her?

“Walk. Now.” Choosing to follow along. Ellie raised her hands, backing up towards the doors
while Hodges yelled, “You all are going to let me out of here and she won’t die. One step towards
us and she dies.”

She could see her mom and dad freeze at the edge of the crowd, paling. The rest of her family was
scattered around the edges as well. Uncle Tree looked ready to step forward while Uncle Jacob
lifted his foot only for their wives to grip their arms. As they neared the doors, Hodges yanked her
towards him, using her body as a shield as he put his back to the door.

He kept his eyes trained on her mother as he said, “Don’t come after me. You come after me and I
will kill each of your children. Starting with this one and-“

“I’d suggest removing your wand from my wife’s throat. Now.” Ellie felt the smile on her face at
that voice. She knew it better than she knew her own. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Lyall
coming out of the shadows he’d hidden in during her fight with Abernathy, his wand pointed at
Hodges, anger radiating off his entire being. “Hodges, I can promise you, if you don’t do as I say, I
can and will make this very, very painful for you.” There was a timber in his voice she’d never
heard, but Ellie didn’t really hate the level of protection Lyall had at the moment. In fact, it was
one of the most attractive things he’d ever done. When the wand didn’t get moved from her throat,
her husband growled, “Get. That. Wand. Off. My. Wife’s. Throat.”

“YOUR WHAT?”

Looking toward where her father’s voice had come from, Ellie saw her mother hit her father at his
outburst, but she could see her confusion as well. Choosing to not dwell on it for a moment, Ellie
waited for the signal. When Hodges had lowered the wand in confusion, she took her chance,
driving an elbow into his ribs, pushing herself away as Maddie appeared to take over with the
arrest.

Panting slightly, Ellie bent over, head between her knees, drawing as much breath as she could. A
soft hand rubbing circles on her back was the most comforting thing she’d felt in a minute. So
leaning into Lyall’s touch, she ignored the renewed fervor of conversation flooding the atrium.

Her parents were the first two to reach them, staring between them with more concern about the
rings now appearing on their fingers than the chaos around them. “Please tell me those are fake.”
Her father’s voice was tight as she looked up at him. Her mother just stared at those rings, seeming
to know the truth.

“When?”

“Two weeks ago.” Ellie rose to stand at her full height, leaning into Lyall. “I had plans upon plans
upon plans, but if it went south, if I ended up dead, I didn’t want to not be married to him. I’m
sorry we didn’t tell you.”

She met her mother’s gaze and saw the softness there. “Who were your witnesses?”

“Don’t be mad.”

“The more you say that, little love, the madder I become.” There was a lightness to her father’s
voice that made her smile.

But she didn’t get a chance to answer as her grandparents joined them. “You know,” Pops started,
arm wrapping around her mother’s shoulders. “I’ve now been to two rushed Scamander weddings
at MACUSA.”

“As have I, Elliot.” Grandad smirked at her father as he and Nan stood at his side. “I have to say,
the second one I didn’t mind as much.”

“I think it’s because Theseus wasn’t there taking a million photos at once.”

“Good point, old chap.”

Ellie watched as her father looked between the two men, but her mother’s smile softened more.
“Your grandparents?”

“You and Dad were so nervous. Plus I knew if I told you that Ly and I wanted to get married then,
you’d have tried to talk us out of it. So we went for eloping now, begging forgiveness later.”

Both of her parents looked between them. It was clear they were trying to decide if they were
happy or angry. Finally her father settled it, reaching for Lyall’s hand. “Well this is not at all how I
expected to say this, but welcome to the family, Mr. Lupin!”
“Oh, Ellie, you’re married.” Her mother cupped her cheeks, smiling proudly as little tears pricked
in her eyes. Then she furrowed her brow. “Dad and I didn’t get to-“

“We want to do the big wedding that the press will harass us for later. I still want Dad to walk me
down the aisle and you to tell Great Nan to not fuss as we get ready at the Manor.” She soothed her
mother’s fears. “I was thinking in September since that’s when we met, but for now, Ly and I are
happy. I’m sorry we didn’t tell you, I just-“

Her mother shook her head. “No, Elle Belle, no. You did what you had to do. I’m just happy you
had Nan, Grandad, and Pops with you.”

“So, technically we had two more.”

“Oh?”

“WHAT THE HELL DO YOU MEAN YOU AND MADDIE WERE THERE?!” Looking over at
where Jack yelled, she knew Joe had told their brother that she’d convinced Joe and Maddie to
come. They’d technically signed their marriage certificate as the witnesses.

Beside her, Lyall paled as her father laughed. Ellie reached for his hand and squeezed.

Ignore him.

But-

I’ll deal with Jack. He’ll be fine.

Her husband, Morrigan, that was so lovely. Lyall John Lupin was her husband. And she, Eleanor
Ruth Scamander, was now Eleanor Ruth Lupin. Even if she would still go by Scamander for a
while. Lyall had offered to change his name, but she’d settled on her mother’s way. Personally and
legally it would be Lupin, but for her career, she’d remain a Scamander. Lyall had only smiled
before kissing her earlier in the week when she’d told him.

Jack marching up to them, seething, drew her attention away from the memories of her and her
husband’s time together that week before it all went to hell. “You got married? And Joe got to go
and I-“

“Joe can keep a secret. You’d blab.” She said with crossed arms. Jack gaped at her. Ready to
defend himself, but she turned back to her mother. “Alright, once I’ve given my statement and
report, I’m taking a week long vacation.” Behind her Lyall coughed. “A two week long vacation.”

Amusement flitted in her mother’s expression. “Oh really, Auror Scamander, and what pray-tell
will you be doing that requires two weeks of your time and attention?”

Smirking, she looked to her father then. They’d need permission from both of them, but the
property was vacant save for the staff that her parents paid a healthy amount to care for that
paradise in Brazil. “My husband and I might need to use the beach house.”
 Surprise
Chapter Summary

Ellie and the team explain what the plan was, Estelle meets her new sibling, and Newt
and Tina get a moment, ah, alone.

Chapter Notes

EXPLICIT CONTENT TOWARDS THE END. It's short and sweet.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Tina felt her jaw drop every time they told her something new. Ellie and her team had been
planning this for a year. Maybe not the specific mechanics of it ending, but they’d known this was
going to be a process. As the story came to a close at how they’d gotten Matthias, Monty, and
Moody involved as well as kept this under her nose in the last few weeks, Tina felt her brow
furrow.

But it was Theseus from his spot along the wall that asked, “What the hell was the chain of
command with this?”

She watched as her daughter turned an amused smirk to Rory. The Chief Auror shrugged. “You
two needed plausible deniability for when this didn’t get pulled off.”

“So the raid in April?” Tina started.

“All a part of the plan.” Ellie shrugged. “Not the me going down like I did part. Someone got
trigger happy as he played spy,” a glare was thrown at a sheepish Evan. “But we needed to give
him a reason to start looking into our team. Sure he thought he had Evan in his pocket, but we
needed him to turn every stone.”

All she could do was nod. It all made sense. These five had been working this for a year, planting
seeds of doubt in Abernathy’s mind so he’d investigate them, get them separated to keep his cover.
It was honestly one of the smartest moves she’d ever seen. And using the family’s need to help to
Ellie’s advantage, making them all look one way while she and the team were five steps in the
other direction. Utter genius. “This truly was a lesson in countersight.” Tina said fondly, looking at
where Newt was fighting a laugh from between the twins. “Dumbledore would be proud.”

“Oh gross, Mom.” Ellie made a face while Matthias and Moody beamed. Her daughter’s friends all
stifled laughs as she rose from her chair. “Now I have to go do other things to get any thought of
Albus Dumbledore out of my head.”

“And what are those things?” Jack snorted.

Leaning around Newt, Joe winked at his brother. “Lyall.”

Before she could stop it, Ellie had sent a jinx flying between the boys while Newt ducked. A
warning shot. One she and her husband knew too well. “Eleanor Ruth Scamander-“

“Her name is Eleanor Ruth Lupin now, Mom.” Sometimes Tina wondered if Jack even valued his
life. Or at least his balls. Because the fury in Ellie’s eyes was the same she always got when her
little brothers pestered her. Only now, she was an adult and Tina and Newt weren’t going to stop
her from maiming Jack. At least not yet.

And not when Lyall was already stepping up to the task. “Starlight.”

“Park?” Ellie seethed as her best friend popped his head up from where he was reviewing his
written statement. “How much do you like Jack’s dick being attached to his body?” Oliver let out a
surprised gasp at Ellie’s bluntness and Tina saw Nora and Pop trying to tell him it was fine. But
Ellie looked at her Grandad, brow raised. “You have been living with us for a month. You really
think my threats are still kid friendly?”

Before it could get any further out of hand, Tina cleared her throat. All eyes drew back to her. “This
was good work, I don’t necessarily like being kept in the dark on it, but it was good work. So,
aurors, finish your reports and give them to Rory. Who I expect to have them on my desk no later
than Tuesday morning.” Her 2nd nodded before whispering something to Walt that had the healer
rolling his eyes fondly. Then she looked back at Matthias. “Head Auror Diggory, I’d like to thank
you, Mr. Potter, and Mr. Moody personally. Without your help this mission would have been very
different. So from the bottom of my heart both as MACUSA’s Director of Magical Law
Enforcement and as a mother who would have lost her child had you all not helped us, thank you.”

“It was our pleasure.” Matthias smiled politely as Moody nudged him. Rolling his eyes, Matthias
met hers. “Alastor seems to be under the impression he still has a lot to learn from your department
and was wondering if he could stay through the spring.”

“Just the spring?” Pete was saying with a grin while Joe joked, “You can learn from this lot?”

It was Maddie who reached over this time, batting Joe’s leg with a firm look while Ellie glared
from her spot in Lyall’s arms. Deciding to break the tension, Tina nodded. “So long as your
department agrees as well as your boss, Matthias, Alastor is welcome to stay through the first half
of the year. Sadly I can’t offer to keep him indefinitely because I have this idiot.” She pointed at
Theseus. Lally barked laughter at his side while her brother-in-law looked offended. Choosing to
ignore Theseus, she gazed at the rest of her friends and family in the room. “To our lovely
civilians, and yes Achilles, Percy, you are civilians even if you barked orders this morning like I
wasn’t in charge.” The two men both rolled their eyes fondly as they both stood behind Peter with
hands on his shoulders. “To our civilians, thank you. I know this entire mess was not something
any of you intended to start the year with, but your help even however futile it turned out to be was
greatly appreciated. Additionally,” she smiled at Oliver, “I feel as if it’s my duty to show you this.”

He limped over to her, his bad leg still giving him some issues, but as he made it to her desk she
handed him the paper. On the front was a photo of him slamming into Abernathy to stop his
escape. The headline read:

SCAMANDER PATRIARCH ALIVE

HELPS MACUSA TOPPLE CORRUPT LEADER

“I know we’ve been keeping things quiet for your sake, but I didn’t want you caught unaware.”
Oliver was nodding, a slight shake in his body that had his wife and sons stepping forward.

Newt looked at his brother and whispered, “We could threaten to sue them again if they don’t
leave us be?”

“Eh, we’ve threatened it too many times and done nothing. They’ll see through the bluff.”

“Boys, I can handle it.”

“There’s always kicking their shins.” Nora said, shrugging, earning a laugh from everyone in the
room. Except Oliver. But he gave his wife an affectionate look.

Then he cleared his throat, “Mum and I will stay until Penny’s birthday, then we’ll have to go
home. We can figure it out then, boys.” Her husband nodded, giving Theseus a look that said to
drop it.

So Tina cleared her throat, again continuing. Her next round of comments were for Jack and Lyall.
“Beasts department employees, I’ve been told to tell you that as of today, you are official
consultants for the Auror department. And that means you report to me most of the time. Which
frankly won’t be much fun for either of you, but I digress. Please know I don’t care what your last
name is or who you’re married to. You’ll be treated like the rest of my team.”

There were quiet snickers by the aurors in the room, but Tina glared, causing them to quiet down.
Then she dismissed everyone except for Ellie and her team. As soon as the door closed, she looked
at the young adults in front of her. “What you all did was incredibly dangerous. Stupidly reckless.
And quite frankly arguably insubordination.”

“Mom, we-“

A hand being held in the air made Ellie stop. Her daughter stared at her shoes while Maddie, Pete,
Parker, and Evan all refused to meet her gaze. “It was dumb. It was dumb to not loop me in and
yes, I understand you were operating under Rory’s orders, who will be getting this lecture next. But
you each have to understand that you aren’t just another Auror team for me. Which is maybe why
it’s good I didn’t know what you were doing, but please understand each one of you is like my
child. Yes, Ellie is my daughter, but all of you have spent as much time at my home as your own.
You all have been a part of my family for a very long time. So this lecture is not your boss, this is
your mother or your friends’ mother trying to not lock you in the house and never let you out
again.”

“We know, Mom.” Ellie said softly. “We know.”

Tina gave her the barest hint of a smile before she wiped the tears that had spilled down her
cheeks. “With that all being said, I want you to know how incredibly proud I am of your bravery as
well as how you conducted this entire operation. It was methodical, a little hectic, but the goal was
always in sight. Which is why I’m giving you all the next week off. I don’t care what you do,
where you go, but you cannot be here. This operation has taken a large mental toll and you each
deserve a break. Alastor too, so please let him know.” All their jaws dropped before she jerked her
chin to the door. “Go. Finish your reports and enjoy your week. Though I expect all of you to be
present for dinner at some point in the next few weeks. With Mara in tow, Pete. Your uncle has
told Newt and Theseus. They are eager to be the nerdy uncles you hate” No one argued as they
moved toward the door, chattering about the vacation time they’d just earned, but Pete did blush a
little while Parker playfully elbowed him. But Tina needed to talk to Ellie for one more moment.
“Elle Belle?”
Her daughter peeled back, moving to sit in one of the chairs across the desk from her. There was a
knowing smile on Ellie’s face. “Before you ask, I’m okay. I had Walt and Joe check me over. All
visible wounds are healing nicely and they didn’t add any more psychologically that I wasn’t
prepared for.” She still didn’t like that Ellie had endured any of it. “And for the Cruciatus, Alastor
didn’t cast it. Neither did Evan or Maddie. That was all Abernathy and Hodges’s cronies.”

Nodding, she rounded the desk, holding out a hand that Ellie took. “I’m so proud of you.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

“And Dad and I talked briefly before I had my meeting. The beach house is all yours and Lyall’s
for the week. I’m also granting you an extra week of vacation.”

“Oh, Mom you don’t have to-“

“Ellie,” she smiled softly at her daughter. They looked more and more alike everyday, but Ellie
still had those freckles and Scamander hair. The perfect combination of her and Newt just like the
rest of her siblings. “You’ve earned over a month of vacation. And Pete will be able to hold down
the fort until you get back from your honeymoon.”

Her daughter nodded, rising from her chair to hug her tightly. “Thanks, Mom.”

“Of course, my love.” When Ellie pulled back, Tina stroked her hair from her face. “Though I will
request you don’t leave until Sunday. You have a few people to see before then.” The smile she
received was as bright as the stars Ellie loved. Her daughter was about to walk away when Tina
remembered the stuffed creature in her pocket. Gently pulling him out made Ellie stop and stare at
Franklin before looking up. Tina only smiled, setting the well loved niffler into her daughter’s
hands. “We needed a little Franklin magic today.”

**********************************************************

The twins had only been slightly annoyed when Ellie told them to not hang around the house that
evening. She wanted to have this moment with Stella to herself. Wanted to have this moment to tell
her about her marriage to herself too. So Ellie patiently waited in the living room, Lyall in the
basement with her father, helping with the creatures until she called for him.

She’d tried to read a book, tried to turn on the record player and enjoy a moment of peace. But
nothing was hitting the way it should. So Ellie settled for sitting in her favorite chair and was
watching the flames of the fire when the door opened. She heard her mother tell Estelle to hang her
bag on the hook and then there should be a surprise in the living room for her.

When her baby sister rounded the corner, Stella stopped dead in her tracks, staring at Ellie. “The
paper said you were supposed to die!”

“I lived.” That was all her sister needed to hear before she sprinted to Ellie. Opening her arms and
pulling the ten year old into them, she pressed a kissed to Stella’s head. “Oh, Stella, I love you,
kid.”

“You don’t get to do that again.” Her sister was saying through tears. “You can’t leave me with
Jack, Joe, and Ollie by myself. It’s not fair.”

“I know, baby sister, I know.” The Scamander sisters remained tightly wound together, their
mother watching happily from the living room doorway. Smoothing, Estelle’s hair back, Ellie felt
herself calming. “I’m sorry I scared you.”
“I forgive you. Did you really commit treason?”

“Nah. But Evan and Maddie helped us fake it so we could get the bad guy."

“We like them still?”

“We love them, Stelle Belle.”

“Good.” Her sister stepped back a little, a critical eye roaming her face. “You’re too happy for
someone who was supposed to be executed this morning.”

“Estelle Ariadne!” Ellie chuckled quietly at her mother’s outrage while Stella turned to glare at
their mother.

“What? She is!” Stella had stepped away, closer to their mother and newly arrived upstairs father.
“Daddy! Doesn’t Ellie look too happy to have been a dead woman walking this morning?”

Lyall snorted as he walked in the room, so did her father, but one look from her mom told Newt
Scamander to knock it off. So Ellie leaned into her husband, allowing him to sit on the arm of her
chair while her father cleared his throat. “Estelle, listen to your mother.”

There was an annoyed eye roll as her mother turned toward the kitchen. “Real helpful, Newt.”

“What?” Then he was following after her and Stella stood in the living room entryway watching
them as their parents bickered down the hall.

Ellie cleared her throat though, distracting her sister enough for Lyall to wave her over. “I’ve got a
question for you, Stell.”

“Yeah?”

“How would you feel about a new sibling?”

Her sister turned towards the kitchen in clear panic as their parents burst into the living room from
the dining room, shocked expressions on their faces at her choice of words. But Estelle was just
watching them. “Aren’t you too o-“

“Estelle Ariadne Scamander, I’d suggest not finishing that sentence.” Their father had raised an
eyebrow while their mother seemed inclined to agree. Both of them calmed as they settled in a
mirror position to her and Lyall in the armchair across the room. “Why don’t you listen to your
sister?”

Choosing to not push her luck, Estelle turned back to herself and Lyall, head cocked. It was in
moments like this her baby sister looked a lot like Jack always did, missing the most obvious
answers to their questions. Even when it was right in front of their faces. The look was something
she’d seen her father wear often as well. It always warmed her heart and made her want to hug
whichever family member cocked their head in confusion. “What’s up, Elle?”

“Soooo, let’s say Lyall and I,” her hand began playing with his in his lap as Estelle looked between
them. “Let’s say we got married.”

“You are getting married. You said I’m a bridesmaid.”

“Yes, I did. What I’m saying is though-“

“Ellie, you aren’t making sense.”

“Stella love,” Lyall, the suave gentleman that always made her sister giggle, stood from his spot
beside her, offering her his arm. “What my beautiful Starlight is trying to ask is how would you
feel if she and I had already gotten married?”

In a flash, the youngest in the room dropped Lyall’s arm, looking between them with a dropped
jaw. Then she looked at their parents, who nodded with soft grins. “You got married?” She and
Lyall nodded, him moving to sit at her left, holding up the simple diamond ring he’d convinced her
to wear. It was the only diamond ring she’d ever own, its white gold band glittering in the light. As
if to help confirm, Lyall helped up his own left hand to show Stella the simple white gold band
adorning his finger. “You got married and didn’t let me come?!”

“In fairness, Stella Bug, Dad and I weren’t invited either.” Her mother called. But Stella ignored
them, grabbing Ellie’s hand, staring at that ring.

“It’s so pretty.”

“Thank you.”

“So Lyall’s my brother officially?”

“Yep.”

“Awesome. Finally one I like.”

“Estelle Ariadne!” Their parents said it together and Stella shot them an innocent smile, one that
had their mother rolling her eyes as she leaned into their father.

From their spot on the chair, Lyall and Ellie glanced at each other before she lightly nudged Stella
with her foot. Her sister turned, peering at Ellie so she let out a long dramatic sigh. “Sooooo, Lyall
and I talked Uncle Tree down from telling Penny to spite me for inviting Grandad, Nan, Pops, Joe,
and Maddie, and before you throw a fit, Maddie would have killed me. Joe is always her plus one
so I had no choice there. As for our grandparents, they’re my real favorites so of course they were
coming.” Stella laughed and Ellie held out a hand that her sister eagerly took, bouncing their hands
around. “Back to the point. It’s looking like Ly and I are going to be gone on vacation over Pen’s
birthday. So we are getting ready to go pick her up for a night on the town and then she’s staying
with us. We wanted to know if you would like to come along?”

That had the girl turning in a semicircle, looking at their parents with pleading eyes. But Ellie knew
even as they made a show of deliberating that her sister would be leaving with her and Lyall. She’d
asked them earlier already, figuring after the week they’d had, her mom and dad could use a night
to themselves. Finally her mother nodded. “Go pack a bag. And there needs to be a hairbrush in it,
Stell! You can’t keep using Ellie’s!” Lord only knows if Stella heard because the girl was
rocketing up the stairs.

At one point there was a crash followed by, “I’M OKAY!” Which had Tina Scamander jogging up
after her youngest. Ellie was laughing wholeheartedly as her father eased up to the chair.

Holding his hand out, he nodded to her hand. “May I?” Lifting her left hand from where it had
come to rest on Lyall’s thigh, she showed him the ring. “Oh, Lyall, you did quite well.”

Her smile was a permanent fixture on her face as Lyall whispered, “Well I can’t take the credit,
Newt. This was my Gran’s. My mother’s mother. She gave it to me just after she’d met Eleanor.
Said this belonged on her finger one day. And well, Gran is the one who taught me to love so I
thought she had to be right. I’ve been waiting for the day that ring would sit on your daughter’s
finger with thinly veiled anticipation.”

Turning slightly, she tugged him down so she could peck his lips. When they pulled apart, she
could see her father smiling down at them. “What?”

“For the first time in a long time, you look so happy and carefree, little love.” He was leaning
down, pressing a kiss to her forehead. She didn’t get to respond as the front door opened and a ball
of energy came bursting in.

“UNCLE NEWT! AUNT TINA!” They all moved to see Penny standing at the bottom of the stairs,
her mother and father behind her with amused smiles.

Luckily her father blocked Ellie from view as he said, “Yes, Penelope?”

Penny turned and Ellie saw her crossed arms. “Where’s Ellie?!”

“She-“

“Daddy told me she was arresteded by bad people, but she’s home now!”

“She-“

“Pen, is all this ruckus really over little ole me?” She asked as she tilted around for her goddaughter
to see her. Penny didn’t say a word as she sprinted up to her. Laughing loudly, Ellie planted a kiss
on her youngest cousin’s head before pulling her into the chair. Her baby cousin only grinned then
hit Lyall’s hand.

Her husband gave the six year old an incredulous look. “Ow! What did I do?”

“I don’t know. You just looked like you needed that.”

“Well-“

“Lyall.” Shooting him a look made it very clear he should leave the little girl alone, but Ellie
turned back, brushing Penny’s hair from her face. “How was school this week, Pen?”

“It was fine. What are you hiding?”

“I’m not hiding anything. Am I, Wolf Boy?” Lyall shook his head, but Penny glanced between
them before looking back at the parents. Looking up, Ellie saw her mother and sister had rejoined
the group on the stairs with a small bag for Stell. Leaning against the doorframe to the living room,
Ellie saw her aunt holding one for Penny too. “Well, alright, I’m hiding something. Ly?”

Out of thin air, he pulled out Penny’s wrapped birthday present from them. The little girl looked
between them in confusion before opening the parcel. As the paper was pulled away, it revealed a
stuffed niffler. “What-“

“You said you were upset you didn’t have a niffler like Franklin so Ly and I thought you might like
this one for your birthday.”

“But my birthday isn’t until next week.”

“Well, Pen,” Lyall smiled at her as he pushed her hair from her eyes. It made the little girl in her
lap reach for him. Beside her, Lyall adjusted so Penny could sit in his lap while Ellie leaned
against him. “Eleanor and I sadly won’t be here for your birthday this year, but we hope this niffler
and a night with us tonight might make up for it.”
She looked between them in confusion. “Why won’t you be here?”

“Pen, Ly and I have really exciting news.”

“Are you having a baby?”

Ellie felt her jaw drop as Lyall froze. All the adults in the hall seemed to be fighting laughs while
Estelle dropped her bag in shock. But Ellie forced herself to recover. “No, no, Pen. Wolf Boy and I
aren’t having a baby for a while.”

“Then what is it?”

Lyall was the one to lean in, making it clear he had a secret for her. “I married Eleanor.”

“What?!”

“She’s my wife now.”

“But I didn’t get to come.” A pout had worked its way onto Penny’s lips, her curls bouncing as her
chin dropped and arms crossed.

But Ellie watched her husband take it in stride as he leaned his forehead to the little girl’s. “I’m
sorry about that, darling. Elle and I are still going to have the big party though. I promise you'll
come to that.”

“Pinky promise?”

Penny had lifted her hand, pinky raised and Lyall looped his around it. “Pinky promise.” After
staring at him for a full minute, Penny launched herself into Lyall’s arms, wrapping her own
around his neck.

It was quiet, but Ellie heard her whisper, “Best present ever.”

“What is, darling?”

“You and Ellie being married. It means you’re officially family.”

No one spoke as Lyall, Lyall who had lost his family, Lyall who had always felt like an outsider
among those who shared his blood, hugged the little girl in his arms as tightly as possible. Now he
had a family that loved him for being him. And it made Ellie so happy.

All too soon Penny was pulling back and happily saying, “Can we go to the diner?!” Ellie let out a
laugh, but Lyall nodded. Penny grinned, hopping off his lap to run to her mother and father,
showing off the new stuffed niffler while she nudged her husband.

“You did good.”

He held out a hand to her with a grin. “We did good.”

**********************************************************

*************EXPLICIT CONTENT AHEAD******************

“Alone at last.” Tina said, wrapping her arms around him from behind. They’d had dinner with
Theseus, Lally, Jacob, and Queenie as Penny had convinced Ellie and Lyall that they should go
invite Danny to spend the night as well. It had been comical to watch as Ellie tried to say no, but
Lyall, who was as wrapped around Penny’s finger as her father and Uncle Newt, just said of
course.

So after the chaos of the birthday party trailed from their home, she and Newt had both of their
siblings come over and had a normal, calm dinner with the six of them. No kids, no drama, just
Theseus, Newt, and Jacob making fun of each other while she, Queenie, and Lally talked about
anything and everything. It was the first time in a long time everything felt normal.

But now everyone was gone. Oliver and Nora were staying with Theseus and Lally that night and
were currently out with the twins and their significant others. Estelle was with Ellie and Ollie was
at school. For the first time in what felt like forever she and Newt were truly alone in their own
house. A fact her husband seemed to be remembering as he locked their front door.

“Mmmmm, where would you like to-“

Before he could finish, she was tugging his hand, pulling him towards the stairs. Newt wrapped
around her quickly as they climbed closer and closer to their bedroom. Once her feet touched down
on the third floor, he had her against a wall, lips devouring hers. A tiny moan escaped her body as
she lifted a leg to wrap around his waist. “Excited are we?” She whispered against his lips when
she felt how excited he was.

“I get my wife and my house to myself?” His brows were raised as he managed to lift her over his
shoulder, squeezing her thighs while he carried her towards their room. “Of course I’m excited.”

Tina let out a laugh before pinching his ass, earning her a grunt of approval. There wasn’t time to
savor it though as their bedroom door flung open and he unceremoniously dropped her on the bed.
Her mouth opened to protest, but Newt was unbuttoning his shirt, giving her a glimpse of that
beautiful, tanned, freckles skin beneath. So she settled back, intent on enjoying the show.

As he pulled off the shirt, suspenders hanging at his hips and his hands reaching for the button of
his pants, her husband cocked a brow. “Am I the only one getting naked, love?”

“I enjoy the show.”

His laugh made her smile and reach to pull off her shirt. Newt was making quick work of his pants
and underwear when her bra became visible, moving to hover over her while replacing her hands
with his as he undressed her. Soon enough, she was naked, laying on top of her naked husband as
his lips attached themselves to hers and his hands kneaded away at her thighs.

Tina let her legs move to straddle him while Newt sat up a bit. Their chests were pressed together
as they kissed lazily. Then he was pulling away from her lips to suck at her neck, her hands
wandering between them until they came to a stop. Below her, Newt let out a groan as her finger
tips grazed his cock. “Tina, no teasing tonight.”

Her smile was wide as she nodded, moving to whisper in his ear, “How do you want me?”

“Just like this.”

Then his hips bucked up, making it clear he wanted in her then and there. So Tina kissed his as her
hands lined him up to her entrance. As she sank down, Newt let out a low moan into her mouth, his
hands squeezing her hips as she adjusted to him being inside of her. For several minutes, they
didn’t move, their lips exploring each other as they enjoyed the closeness of each other.

Finally, though, Newt flipped her. She let out a laugh as he pulled out to the tip before slamming
back into her. “Sorry, love. Turns out I wanted you this way.”
 “You can have me however you want. Just keep going.”

Newt pressed his lips to hers as he thrusted in and out of her. Tina let her hands card in his hair as
her back arched off the bed. Her hips tried to meet his thrusts while Newt released her lips, moving
whisper all his dirty thoughts into her ear. Somewhere between “seeing you take down those rogue
aurors made me want to show all of MACUSA you were mine” and “fuck you’re beautiful, Tina
love” was when her orgasm hit. She was screaming his name in rapid succession, moaning it as if
it were her salvation. Above her, Newt wasn’t far behind, her name the only word now on her lips.

They both came down from their highs, Newt rolling off her. Her hand reached out to draw circles
over his heart as she rested her head on his left shoulder. She felt Newt press a kiss to her head as
she moved in closer, a kiss of her own being pressed to his chest.

******************************************END OF EXPLICIT
CONTENT**************************************

“Mmm, I missed this.”

Her head tilted up with a cocked brow. “What? Us being naked in a bed together? Honey, we do
this more than we admit.”

“I miss life being calm.”

“And now you’ve done it!” Tina let her hand playfully swat at his stomach. Newt moved so he
tickled her side, but she just rolled so she was laying on his chest. “Newt, our lives are never calm.
It’s the five children you insisted on having.”

“I believe you convinced me of at least two of them.”

“The twins.”

“I seem to recall differently. But touché.” His hands were tracing her body as if memorizing it more
than he already had. Then he sobered for a minute. “How was Ellie?”

She focused her attention on his chest hair, trying to avoid his eyes as she said, “Better than I
expected her to be. Though I really didn’t get to talk to her alone for that long. But our Eleanor
Ruth, she’s a strong one, Newt.”

“Just like her mum.”

Looking up, Tina saw the pride in Newt’s eyes, but all she could do was shake her head, reaching
out to tuck his hair out of his face. “Just like her dad.”

Her husband blushed a bright red, shaking his head, but knowing better than to disagree. So Tina
smirked, pressing another kiss to his chest before rolling off the bed. “Where are you going?”

Stopping in the doorway of the bathroom, Tina offered him a conspiratorial grin. “I was thinking I
need a bath. Or maybe a shower. Care to join me?”

Newt was out of the bed in an instant.

Chapter End Notes

Did we really think every other major couple would get a spicy scene and not our
favorite hot parents?

Thanks for reading! Coming soon: the twins' nights and Ellie and Lyall *reads notes*
practicing for when they have their children
 Calm in the Storm
Chapter Summary

Just some nice fluff for the Scamander family.

Also part of this chapter could be named:

Why The Goldstein-Scamander-Kowalski-Hicks Kids Like Lyall More Than Their
Siblings And Cousins.

“And when they were five, the boys-“

“AND THAT'S ENOUGH FOR TONIGHT, GRANDAD! POPS, YOU TOO!”

Nora held in her laugh as Jack and Joe each lunged for one of their grandfathers. Parker and
Maddie were just grinning wildly at the men, specifically Ol, trying to convince her husband to tell
more stories that even those two didn’t know.

Elliot leaned back, hands in the air, a clear promise to the boys that he was done, but Oliver
smirked. Jack and Joe both groaned while their respective significant others leaned forward in
anticipation. “Well, now, my memory hasn’t been the same since I returned to civilization-“

“Your memory has been just fine, Oliver Joseph. Leave the boys alone.” Her raised brow had Ol
leaning back, thoroughly chastised while her grandsons smirked. Nora turned her critical eye on
them and they both paled. “I’ll give you tonight, boys. But next week while you're off? Grandad
can tell whatever stories he likes.”

Both the twins groaned while Maddie and Parker laughed. Elliot was turning to Oliver with a
smirk. “Let me know when you need me, pal. And I’ll be here in a jiffy. I got stories on these two
they wish I didn’t.”

“No, you don’t!” Jack said while Joe hit his brother. “What could you possibly-“

“Let’s see, how about when you two came to visit me at Ilvermorny when you were three while
Aunt Queenie was watching you and Uncle Tree had Ellie. Do you remember that trip, Jack
Attack?”

Nora watched as her oldest grandson’s face light in recognition. Instead of arguing anymore, Jack
just stared at his empty drink glass. Beside her, Ol let out a chuckle, slinging his arm around her
chair. Joe was snickering at his brother and quickly stopped, looking toward the ceiling when
Elliot tossed him a grin. Which meant both of the twins had gotten up to trouble during that week
while their sister had wandered off from Theseus after a stray kneazle.

Merlin, it was hard to believe how long that had been. It was harder to believe that the two boys
sitting in front of her weren’t her sweet little Jackal and Joey anymore. They were brilliant,
strapping young men with significant others that loved them so much. Parker could barely look
away from Jack while Maddie kept toying with the ring Joe had placed back on her finger that
afternoon as she rested her head on his shoulder.

The scene made her so happy, so proud. Ol seemed to agree because he commented, “Godric, you
four are infectious with your love.” Elliot hummed in agreement.

Parker and Jack snorted before smiling at each other. Joe just winked, earning a hit to his chest
from Maddie. But still the younger twin quipped, “Wait until you’re around Ellie and Lyall when
they’ve had a minute to breathe. You think we’re bad? You haven’t seen nauseatingly cute.”

“Joseph Alexander!” Maddie was hissing, but Jack and Parker both barked laughter in agreement.

So did Nora if she were being honest. When Ellie and Lyall weren’t bickering like the married
couple they now were, well Godric help them all.

“So, Nora!” Maddie’s cheerful call of her name made the Scamander matriarch shake herself from
her musings. “I never have heard the full story as to how you and Oliver met.”

That got Parker sitting up with interest while the twins slumped down in their chairs. “You know, I
don’t think I have either, Mads.”

“Oh, it’s one for the ages, kids.” Elliot was saying as he stood. He’d been kind enough to join her,
Ol, the twins, Maddie, and Parker for dinner and drinks that evening. It was good to see her old
friend relax and enjoy himself when he always looked so tired anymore. “I’ll let these two tell you
the story without me being in your hair.”

“Pops!” The twins both stood, ready to stop him.

Ol was sitting up too. “Leo, you know you don’t-“

“I need to get back, Ol. Old Ilvermorny won’t run itself.” There was a very happy smile on his face
at the mention of his beloved school. Beside her, Oliver stood, holding a hand out to shake. Elliot
gladly obliged before moving to press a kiss to her cheek, then Maddie’s and finally ruffling each
of the young men’s hair. “I’ll see everyone at Penny’s party next weekend.”

Everyone called their own farewell and waved the beloved headmaster, friend, and grandfather off.
Then the 20 somethings were turning their gaze back to her and Ol. Her husband seemed confused
by the attention as he asked, “What?”

“The story,” Maddie started.

“Of how you and Nora met.” Parker added.

Jack rolled his eyes and looked at his brother. “If I’m going to sit through the love story that is
something out of one of Ellie’s Jane Austen novels, then I’m getting another drink. Want
anything?”

Ol was scoffing at him, but Nora only smiled. Because Jack had a point. Her and Oliver’s love
story was something akin to Pride and Prejudice . Though, she didn’t think it was nearly as
dramatic.

Nonetheless, she waited for Jack and Joe to return with a new round of drinks from the table before
smiling at Maddie and Parker. “Where would like us to begin?”

“There’s no place like the beginning, Elle.” Her husband’s hand squeezed her shoulder before he
leaned forward. “It all started with my little brother chasing what we thought was a wild hippogriff
our first summer in Dorset. I decided to play hero and distract the griff only for the farm girl from
next door to come running, calling me an idiot.”
******************************************************************************************

Lyall looked up as Eleanor crawled back into the makeshift pillow fort in their living room. She’d
popped a bowl of popcorn while Stella, Penny and Daniel picked out a record to be the background
music to their epic retelling for this morning’s duels. “Where are we at?” That was her only
question as she sat next to him, setting the popcorn bowl in his lap, her head following to his
shoulder.

Before he could answer, Danny yelled, “GET YOUR WAND AWAY FROM MY WIFE!”

“I didn’t say it that aggressively,” he moaned in her ear as he plucked a handful of popcorn from
the bowl.

“Shhhhh, this was my favorite part.” Eleanor hit his stomach as they watched the children try and
re-enact the very mild version they’d been told of what happened at MACUSA. His wife had
insisted they only know the heroic parts, not telling them just how close to death their beloved
sister and cousin had been. He’d acquiesced, albeit begrudgingly, as did the children’s parents.
And watching them now, there was a small part of him thankful they had.

Well until Stella dramatically thudded to the ground with a “You’ll rue the day you crossed me,
Lupin!”

“That isn’t what-”

“Stella, don’t give Hodges that much credit, he didn’t get a word in after we took him down.” Lyall
smiled softly at Eleanor’s response to her sister’s theatrics. Well until she looked at Danny and
said, “And you! Lyall didn’t take him down like that! It was all me and Maddie!”

The three children in front of them nodded, turning to reset when Eleanor crawled to help them, but
Lyall was following. Chasing after her with a “Excuse you, Starlight. I helped, thank you very
much!”

One of his arms looped around her waist, making her laugh as she looked up at him. “I know, BUT
I was the one to throw the elbow, Mr. ‘Hands off my wife.’”

“Mmmm, you didn’t mind that threat in the moment, love.” He watched her smile as he leaned in.

Eleanor leaned back, seemingly ready to kiss him when two hands shoved them apart. “Gross, save
that for your stupid vacation.”

His wife shot a glare at her little sister, muttering, “Mom and Dad word,” before she turned back,
stealing a kiss from him. Then she was out of their enclosure in the fort, chasing her cousins and
sister down the hall as they all booed at her for stealing the kiss. Lyall slumped on the floor
though, watching in amusement when Penny and Danny ran back in the room.

Waving them to him, he grabbed a few cushions, placing them in the opening and spelling them to
stay there, effectively keeping the Scamander sisters out. Both Danny and Penny were giggling as
they leaned back against the sofa, watching him army crawl to the popcorn and scoop out a few
pieces. “Ha, we got the popcorn, didn’t we?” The cousins nodded with big smiles while they heard
Eleanor scoff from outside of the fort.

“You are aware I can just make more?”

“But it won’t be as good as ours, will it, Danny? Penny?”

Lyall watched Penny just smile at him while Danny yelled, “YEAH, ELLIE! OURS IS BETTER
BECAUSE WE’RE IN THE FORT!”

Snickers sounded outside their fort and Lyall held his finger to his lips, winking at the eight and
almost seven year old in front of him. They both pretended to sip their lips, large smiles still in
place as they tried to quiet munch on the popcorn. After a few minutes, he heard Stella whispering,
“Ellie, just promise to kiss Lyall or something. I want popcorn.”

“No way, he locked us out. I’m not giving in.”

“How are you the adult that’s married?” Then there was a knock on the end table. “Lyall, can I
come in?”

Conferring with his troops, he received two nods and pulled his wand out, casting a spell to let
Stella in, but it would keep Eleanor out. “Alright, Stell, come in.” His sister-in-law crawled in via
one of the blanket doors to the cheers of Penny and Danny, joining them around the snack.
Meanwhile there was an annoyed sigh of his name when the forcefield around their little group
rippled. His companions were laughing while Lyall made his way to the blanket Stella had
appeared from and poked his head out. Eleanor was now standing in the space between their living
room and kitchen with a miffed expression on her face. Her arms were crossed and she had stood in
her usual defiant stance. Merlin, she looked beautiful. Instead of dwelling on it, he grinned up at
her, cheerfully saying, “Hello, love.”

All he received was a glare as she dropped down to crawl over to him. “Let me in, Wolf Boy.”

“We’ll need to take a vote on that first.” He said it in a very serious voice that left her spluttering as
his head popped back inside. Turning to look at the other three, he asked, “All in favor of letting
Eleanor back into our fort raise your hand.” All three of their hands went up, but Lyall thought to
have a little fun with it. “I see. All those opposed?” The hands went down, but each child was
already fighting silent giggles. Poking his head back out, he saw she’d moved closer, her nose
grazing his as her brows rose expectantly. “I apologize, the vote was no. You’ll have to stay out
here, Starlight.”

“Oh it was no, was it?” He hummed an affirmative while his wife kissed the corner of his mouth.
“Maybe you should shield better right now, Ly.” Her voice was in the sultry tone that she knew
drove him wild and all of a sudden all the thoughts of what they’d be doing the moment they got to
Brazil on Sunday hit him in full force.

“Gross, Lyall! Shields!” Stella cried behind him and his eyes widened before snapping those
mental shields in place. Eleanor was cackling at him down the bond while Stella was shoving at
his legs. “We are kicking you out!”

Not fighting it, Lyall shimmied his way out, accidentally knocking his wife over in the process as
she continued to laugh at him. A grin appeared on his lips as he moved to hover over her. Below
him, Eleanor was smiling, clearly having gotten what she wanted, leaning up to steal another kiss.
Happy to oblige, one of Lyall’s hands moved to cup her face. They only broke apart due to the oohs
and awws coming from behind them. Looking at the entrance to the fort, he saw Stella and Penny
watching them with dreamy looks while Danny just made a face, but there was a small smile on
the boy’s face. Even if he’d never admit it.

Moving so that they both could sit up, Lyall held his hand out to his wife to help her, but Eleanor’s
focus was on the three not quite so little ones in front of them. “Alright, it’s,” they both looked at
the clock and cringed at just how late it’d gotten. “Morrigan, it’s already nine o’clock. So that
means it’s bedtime. You three, go brush teeth and then-”
“Awwww, come on, Ellie,” Danny whined as he rushed out of the fort and slammed into her. Lyall
had to fight the laugh at her surprised face. But the youngest Kowalski was continuing. “We never
get to stay up late!”

“Yeah, Elle! We promise that-” Stella started only to be cut off by a look from Lyall.

He knew he could help reprimand all three of the guests in his home this evening, but Stella knew
exactly why Eleanor wanted them to head to bed. Their grandparents would be arriving in the
morning to pick the youngest two up while Stella joined himself and Eleanor as well as the twins,
Newt and Tina on a trip to Ilvermorny. To reassure Ollie that his sister was alive and safe. So that
was why he only shot his look at her. Which Stella immediately understood, tugging her cousins
out of the fort.

“Come on. Quicker we brush our teeth, the quicker we can watch Ellie cast the star spell.”

That seemed to be all Danny and Penny needed to hear before they were off, following Estelle
toward the bathroom in the hall. Eleanor smiled softly, pressing another kiss to his lips before
murmuring against them, “You take care of the fort and I’ll clean up the mess that is our kitchen?”
As he glanced at the counter strewn with trash from the sweets he’d let Penny convince him she
and the others needed, Lyall realized even with magic he had the better end of the deal.

So he kissed her once more before waving his wand at the mass of blankets and pillows littering
the living room. The half eaten popcorn bowl was floating off towards the kitchen on the orders of
a silent summoning charm from his wife while he moved toward their spare bedroom, waving a
hand so the bed was large enough for both Stella and Penny and a cot was on the opposite wall for
Danny.

The only thing missing was the stars that had been requested earlier in the night. Behind him, arms
wrapped around his waist as his wife, Merlin, he truly never tired of that thought. His wife, Eleanor
Ruth Lupin, his wife. His wife pressed a kiss between his shoulder blades before he turned around,
letting his arms wrap around her waist. The sounds of the faucet still running in the bathroom told
them they had a few moments to themselves yet, but all Eleanor did was wrap her arms around his
neck. Leaning up to whisper against his lips, “Now we get our lifetime, Ly.”

**********************************************************

Parker smiled as Jack settled into bed beside him. Hands were jokingly shoving his face away
when his boyfriend saw the smile, but Parker leaned back over, capturing his lips. There was no
fight as he rolled onto his back, Jack happily following, hovering over him with a smile.

When they pulled apart, he saw the contemplative look on his lover’s face causing Parker to offer a
wry grin. “What’s wrong?”

“Never do that to me again.” His chest tightened at the request, but Jack moved so his hands were
memorizing his cheekbones. “Look, I know the job you have, the dangers of it. I know you can’t
always guarantee your safety, but Park, I almost lost you today. And yeah I have this whole rant to
give to Ellie too. Believe me, Joe and I have already been workshopping it. But you?” Those
beautiful hazel eyes filled with tears. “What would I have done if I lost you?”

Fighting the tears filling his own eyes, Parker kissed his cheeks then his nose and then finally he
made his way to Jack’s mouth. As they pulled apart, Jack Scamander let the tears fall, but Parker
whispered, “You’d have learned to move on, Jackie. Probably would have fallen in love again.
Hopefully not with Braun .” The name came out in a growl as an attempt to make Jack smile to no
avail. The love of his life just shook his head.
“I have no doubt that in every lifetime you are it. You are the only thing I want in this world.” His
heart stuttered, but Jack kept going. “I was dumb. For a long time I was dumb and ignored the signs
that you liked me too. Instead of trusting my instincts I ran scared and let someone who was more
concerned with having his cake and eating it too walk all over me. But not anymore,” Parker’s
hands moved to cup Jack’s face, searching his eyes for the joke he thought would be cracked.
Rather than humor lurking in the Scamander twin’s eyes there was only an unending clarity to
them. “You and me against the world, Park. What do you say?”

That’s when he saw the ring Jack had given him just before Christmas. Only for it to be given back
days later in the midst of the turmoil this mission had caused. In the last few weeks, despite
knowing what he did, Jack had never given it back to him. Parker suspected that it was a mixture of
him and Jack privately working through everything as they’d been doing with the help of a
begrudging Walt as well as Jack not wanting to risk Parker’s cover. An Ilvermorny grad wearing a
ring with the Hogwarts crest would have been eerily suspicious to those he’d been spying on. But
now, Jack had maneuvered so he could hold up the ring between them.

For a long moment, Parker was quiet, staring at the ring in front of him. Part of him hadn’t been
upset to return the token of Jack’s affection, part of him believed he was unworthy of the love
behind it. Another part of him was terrified about what people would do to the two of them if they
didn’t have the same ideas about their relationship as their friends and family did. All in all he was
scared, terrified really, of what that ring meant. Even if part of him was exhilarated by the idea of
wearing it.

“Park?” His eyes drifted back to Jack’s to see amusement dancing there. “This doesn’t have to
mean anything you don’t want it to.”

Reaching up, letting his hand rest against Jack’s neck, his thumb tracing the underside of his jaw,
Parker whispered, “I want it to mean everything.”

Then he leaned up, capturing Jack’s lips in a passionate kiss that had the other man groaning in
delight. Happy that they’d casted a silencing charm around the room given the increased guests
staying in the apartment at the moment, Parker rolled, pulling Jack on top of him again.

When they broke apart this time, Jack moved to place the ring on his finger before looking around
the room. “As much as I love sneaking around here and getting to mooch off of Pete, I really,
really would like to start staying at home again.”

“I am NOT sneaking around your parents’ house.”

“Oh! Gross!” The glare he received made Parker chuckle, but before he could say another word,
Jack was gritting out, “I meant Joe and I’s apartment. I thought you might want to move back.”

Glancing around the spare room his best friend had let him crash in for the last month, Parker
thought about the offer. He’d always known this would be temporary whether for just the mission
or because Jack refused to take him back. While he was immensely grateful to Pete, he knew where
he belonged. AND there was a different member of their group who could probably use the space.

**********************************************************

Evan wasn’t entirely sure how he’d gotten talked into getting drunk out of his mind with the Brits.
Pete and Mara had joined them for a bit after they’d gone to dinner with Achilles, but the rest of
their friend group was scattered to the wind. Ellie and Lyall were off already practicing for when
they’d finally have kids while his sister and Joe had gone to dinner with the Scamanders’
grandparents. Jack and Parker had gone with them as well.
So that left Evan with Moody, Monty, and Matthias, or Matt as he’d been repeatedly told the
British Auror wanted to be called. They’d gone to the usual bar on Sayre Ave with the intent to get
drunk, but about halfway through the night as many former classmates or older housemates came
to clap him on the back and say they knew he hadn’t been a dirty Auror, Evan was rethinking
coming.

Luckily, the other men were finally ready to leave so before he and Pete had to get their feet
moving, Evan offered to go pay the tab. And thank Morrigan for Mara Nance who stopped Pete
from taking those precious few minutes of alone time from him.

“Pete, why don’t we stay at the table?”

“But I was going to pay for-“

“Then give him your wallet.” Pete looked at him then, seeing the desperate need to get up from the
table in Evan’s eyes. There was no hesitation as Tolliver tossed him the wallet and Evan lumbered
toward the bar.

The bartender was working to close out their various tabs when a hand tapped him on the shoulder.
Sighing, ready for whatever commentary someone was about to provide, Evan turned, “Look, I
don’t want to talk about- Sadie?”

In front of him stood Sadie Clark, a longtime friend of Maddie and Ellie who was a year behind
them at Ilvermorny. She’d been moving around the country in the years since graduation, but Evan
knew both Maddie and Ellie had asked her to be in their weddings.

He felt his jaw drop as he stared at her. Her sheet of long, dark red hair reached just below her
breasts in the braid she kept it in. Her glasses were firmly on her nose as she stepped closer and
Evan was internally cursing himself for making fun of the twins ending up with their childhood
crushes. The smell of her perfume was intoxicating and if it weren’t for her finally speaking, he
was decently confident he’d melt into a puddle right there.

“Hey, Ev. How are you?” Trying to find the words, he forced himself to look up from where her
skirt hugged her lower body only to see an amused grin on her face. “I see some things never
change.”

Scrunching his brow in confusion, Evan muttered, “What does that mean?”

“It means you still suck at hiding your emotions.”

“What-“

“You’ve thought I was pretty since we were kids.” Sadie stepped around him to lean against the
bar. “I’ll have a dirty martini, please.” Behind him the bartender nodded as he returned the change
to Evan. Sadie only grinned up at him, “I was glad to hear that the rumors spreading after
Wednesday weren’t true.”

“Which ones?” He grumbled, stuffing Pete’s change into his pocket.

All he got was a wry grin in response before she said, “That Ellie, Pete, and Park were traitors,
AND that you and Mads betrayed them.” A frown crossed his face that seemed to make Sadie
laugh. When she saw that he wasn’t letting up, her hand drifted to his forearm. “Ev, I’m sorry, I
didn’t realize-“

“It’s fine.” He yanked his arm free, intent on heading back to help Pete and Mara with the rest of
the yahoos.

“It wasn’t.” Her hand now wrapped in the crook of his arm. It caused him to freeze which she used
to her advantage, leaning up to kiss his cheek. “I ran into Mara in the restroom, she said you were
stabbed last night while hiding the plan. THEN you helped fight today when you probably
shouldn’t have.” That was a fair assessment, especially after the long ass chewing he’d gotten from
Walt and Joe about it. “You need to be careful, Evan. You have people who don’t want to lose
you.”

“Maddie’s already yelled at me, Sadie. You don’t need to worry about-“

“Not Maddie-“

“My parents are never finding out about the stabbing. Neither are Ellie and Pete if I can help it.
Park already-“

“I meant me, Ev.” He turned to see her staring at him. His name being called by Pete almost drew
them apart. But if this was the last time he saw her before she disappeared again, he wanted to
memorize those green eyes. “I accepted a job at St. Rupert’s. So it looks like I’ll be around for a
while.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, the head healer said they need someone to keep his protégé in check,” she shrugged clearly
not knowing who the said protégé was. “Maybe you and I can get dinner soon? Catch up a bit?”

Smiling, he nodded. Then he remembered the plans for the following night. “We are all, um,
getting together tomorrow night. To celebrate the whole night dying thing,” he cringed at his cover
that they were celebrating Ellie and Lyall’s marriage. But she’d find out soon enough he was sure.
“You should join us.”

Sadie tilted her head hesitantly. “You sure? I’m not exactly a mainstay in the friend group, I’d hate
to-“

“You’re my plus one.” He said softly, reaching to squeeze her hand that still rested on his arm.
“And you are always more than welcome to join, Sadie.”

Her smile seemed to light up his whole world and without thinking he leaned down. Luckily she
was leaning up, but before their lips could meet, a hand clapped on his back.

“Ev! Let’s go! Oh, hey Sadie!” Pete grinned at her before looking at him. “Moody is lamenting
about Lawrence again. You know what that means.” In the few months that Evan had known
Alastor Moody, he’d discovered that when he was drunk enough, Moody would openly admit he
was attracted to men and women. Then he’d start talking about Lyall Lupin’s little brother in detail
and that normally ended with the man, um, needing alone time with those thoughts.

Which is why Evan panicked and looked at where Monty was staring in surprise at Moody now.
“Shit! I’m coming, Pete. Can you grab my-“

“Coat? Mara’s got it.” Evan nodded, turning back to an amused Sadie when Pete said, “Focus lover
boy! Sadie, always a pleasure. Ev tell you about tomorrow night?”

“I ran into Maddie and Joe this afternoon and they mentioned it. Something about celebrating Ellie
and Lyall eloping? Meet here at 6:30?”
Evan blinked in surprise as she winked at him while Pete called an affirmative. Then he was being
yanked away, a dopey smile on his face.

**********************************************************

“Alright,” Joe started as he watched Maddie brush out her hair in the little bathroom he and Jack
shared in the apartment. Her brows rose as she met his eyes and he smiled. “I think it’s time I start
groveling for not having more faith in you.”

“Joey, you don’t need to-“

“Mads, I do.” Reaching into his pocket, he stepped closer so her back was against his front. She
lowered the hairbrush, still staring at him in the mirror as he sat a thin blue box on the vanity. It
caused her to look down in surprise.

When she picked up the box, Maddie turned so they could face each other. “What is this?”

“The material portion of my apology. Because I am sorry, Maddie.” His hand moved up, letting his
knuckles brush her cheek before he tucked her hair out of her face. “For not trusting that there was
more to the whole mission than meets the eye. For not believing in you and your goodness.
Because I know that goodness and from now until the end of time I want to make it up to you. I-“

“Joe,” she leaned up, her lips a breath away from his. “Babe, I know you are spiraling right now, I
know you’re angry that you didn’t believe I wouldn’t betray Elle. I know that. But honey, that
sadly means I did my job well. So let’s agree on one thing,” he cocked his brow in anticipation.
“No more secrets, no more lies. I’ll tell Ellie I can’t do anything like that again. I don’t think she’ll
be angry about it. But baby, I-“

“No more secrets,” he said quietly, not wanting to make her continue. Especially not when he had a
surprise of his own. One Walt had told him about that afternoon as they healed those who’d been
hit by errant hexes and spells. “Which means I should tell you there’s a training opportunity Walt
has recommended me for.” Her eyes widened and he smiled softly. “At Mungos.”

She blinked rapidly, trying to process what he said. “What? You were just-”

“Apparently they were impressed by my skills, but thought I had some more to learn. At least in
terms of trauma healing and the program wouldn’t be long. A few months this summer, but I didn’t
want to accept-“

“Of course you have to accept! This is an incredible opportunity! And-“

“And Matthias mentioned he might need some help setting up a permanent liaison with
MACUSA’s Auror Office. Something that he’d really like two people for. One that would be in the
field. The other on the bureaucratic side. Helping make sure the Auror was settling in well and had
a piece of home for the first few months.”

His fiancée stared at him in surprise before she whispered, “Are you suggesting we move to
London?”

“It would only be for the summer,” he leaned forward, pressing a kiss to her nose. “And if you hate
the idea then no, we would absolutely not-“

“You’ll go.” She said it with a hint of amusement, squeezing his shoulder as one hand came up to
rest there. “You’ll go and you’ll learn because that’s who you are. But I want it clear I’m not going
to be following you. IF your mother approves this and IF your sister doesn’t kill me for leaving her
with the boys, then I want it stated that you are following me.”

He tugged her to him, kissing her lips joyfully as he backed out of the bathroom. When he pulled
away, Joe just kept smiling. “Oh this will be perfect! We can actually explore this time! And
you’ve never been to the farm! You’ll love it! We can ride the griffs and, oh Merlin, you’ll meet
Nan’s brothers, which is a time trust me. And of course you’ll have to meet Great Nan,” Maddie
was laughing at him as he tugged her onto the couch. She laid on top of him as he kept going with a
smile lighting up her features. “She’ll love you of course. Oh, Mads, we can visit Hogsmeade!
You’ll be able to see Hogwarts in the distance, maybe I can convince Dumbledore to let me give
you a tour and-“

Finally she cut him off with a kiss, moving so she straddled his waist. Realizing she was effectively
ending the conversation portion of their evening, Joe shut up, flipping them so she was laying on
the couch. Maddie let out a laugh below him as he began to kiss his way down her sternum, hands
sliding up her legs and slipping under her nightgown. He saw her still holding the blue Tiffany’s
box and he smiled, pulling away for a moment. “That was for Valentine’s Day, however, seeing as
this is a part of my groveling, I promise I’ll have something equally as beautiful for my wonderful
fiancée by the holiday.” She rolled her eyes, but opened the box, jaw dropping when she saw the
necklace.

“Joey, it’s-“

“I’m in, Mads.” He said softly, placing the heart shaped locket that was engraved with I’m all in on
us as well as their names on the table. He’d put it on her in a bit. For now he had plans for her. So
Joe pushed the skirt of her nightgown up and winked at her. “Now, I believe I promised groveling.
Which correct me if I’m wrong, love, but I believe that usually begins with me. On my knees.”
 To Lyall and Ellie
Chapter Summary

A final reunion followed by arguably the party of the year. So far.

Chapter Notes

You get an adorable Newt and Ellie scene as well as a Tina and the twins scene and
just ahhh, I love this little family.

Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Ollie trudged down toward the dining hall Saturday morning in an annoyed huff. He hadn’t heard
anything about the planned executions the day before except that they hadn’t happened and chaos
had erupted. There had only been a letter from his sister promising she’d see him soon and to
remain calm. Not that he would. Ellie realistically could be on the run for all he knew! And Pops
hadn’t been in his office when Ollie went looking the night before. His father and Aunt Lally also
weren’t back. Which he guessed was a good thing. But maybe not.

Maybe his mother was so inconsolable it was taking the whole family to try and calm her.

He was almost to the stairs when he heard his grandfather’s voice. “Oliver Scamander! I need to
see you in my office.” Turning he saw a small smile on Pops’s face and Ollie knew.

So he took off running, wanting to get there as fast as he could. Behind him his grandfather
laughed, calling to Ava and Noah, who had been hovering around him, to follow. But Ollie was
focused, he knew the way to the headmaster’s office like the back of his hand and he needed to get
there quick.

When he stood in front of the doors, he took a second to catch his breath before throwing open the
door. In the room he saw his parents and all his siblings along with Parker, Maddie, and Lyall.
Normally he’d have a greeting for each of them, but the twelve year old was launching himself at
his big sister as she finished a conversation with Maddie. She’d barely noticed him before he
knocked the breath from her.

“Hi, Ollie,” he heard her gasping. “How are you?” Pulling away, he hit her arm. Ellie’s eyes flared
in anger as she hit him back. “Hey! What was that for?!”

“You don’t get to do this anymore!” Her brows raised and Ollie huffed. “Almost dying isn’t funny,
Ellie! I cried!”

The twins snorted from Ellie’s side and before he could glare at them, his older sister tugged him
to her. “They cried too,” she whispered as she pressed a kiss to his hair. “Although, Jack I think
was more worried about Parker than me.”
“I was worried about both of you, Drama Queen.” Ollie saw Jack roll his eyes before joining the
hug, Joe and Estelle following right behind. “But I agree with Ol, no more unnecessary heroics,
Elle. I don’t think my body can take thinking that my big sister is on the brink of death again.”

He could hear their older sister hum in understanding and agreement as the five Scamander
children remained wrapped together. At some point, Ollie had pulled Stella in so they were
wrapped in Ellie’s arms while Jack and Joe seemed to be creating the outer barrier. He could see
their parents watching with tears streaming down their faces so he whispered, “Should we let Mom
and Dad join?”

As if as one, his siblings looked over to their parents. There was a large mental link made by Ellie
as they all shared their thoughts before finally his sister said in an annoyed tone, “Oh just come
over here, you saps.”

Their parents were across the room in an instant, arms wrapping around them all. Ollie didn’t argue
like he normally might. Instead he drank it in for a minute. Eventually it was Ellie who ended the
hug. “Okay that’s enough. I still have one more surprise for Oliver Jacob over here.”

He watched her in confusion as she strolled up to Lyall, letting him wrap his arms around her and
settled back against his chest. They both smiled brightly at him and Ollie stared for a long minute,
trying to figure out what they were telling him. Then he saw it. The rings sitting on their fingers. It
wasn’t the sapphire one he’d last seen Ellie don and Lyall hadn’t been wearing one either.

So he let his eyes shoot up to his sister’s only to see her smirk. “You two-“

“Pay up, Stella,” Ellie said while nodding. “I told you Ollie would figure it out.”

“This is so stupid.” His little sister muttered and a chorus of cries of “MOM AND DAD WORD”
came from the twins and Ellie while their parents laughed.

But Ollie was focused on Ellie and Lyall. There was a sense of happiness between them that he
hadn’t seen before, a sense of contentment. As much as he thought each of his older siblings
deserved love and happiness(not that he’d EVER tell the twins that), Ellie had always seemed so
lost with Lyall an ocean away. Jack was lost for a while, but he’d always been the happy go lucky
sibling and Joe, well Joe had Maddie at his side since he’d graduated from school, she’d always
been his steadying hand. Ellie? Ellie did the work, tried to be the best she could be for everyone
around her, but part of her heart was an ocean away. So to see the two of them standing there with
those large smiles made Ollie happy.

It still didn’t stop him from looking at his brother-in-law and saying, “If you ever mistreat her,
remember,” he stepped closer and watched Lyall’s features tick up in surprise. “I have access to the
world’s deadliest basement.”

“Oliver Jacob!” He heard his mother cry behind him, his father sputtered some similar reply while
the twins were laughing so hard, he was semi confident that they were going to pull a muscle.
Stella grinned as she watched the entire scene.

But it was Ellie and Lyall’s reactions that were priceless. “Ollie,” his sister’s husband started. “I
can promise you I have no plans to hurt or mistreat Eleanor.”

“Oh, no, you heard him, Wolf Boy! I'm assuming mistreatment is up to interpretation so that means
no dancing with me, no letting me pet the kneazles on Sayre Abe while you have my allergy potion
on standby, and boom, Ollie will lock you in the basement!” His sister said as she turned in her
husband’s arms. Then she turned, winking at him, “Right, Ol?”
Knowing better than to not follow Ellie’s lead on a joke, Ollie nodded. He smiled brightly at his
big sister, muttering “Right Elle.”

**********************************************************

What was supposed to be a small gathering of their friends ended up being her parents renting out
half the damn bar to celebrate her and Lyall’s nuptials. Something about them eloping and her
father not getting to walk his little girl down the aisle and ‘We reserve the right to celebrate our
daughter’s marriage, Eleanor Ruth.’ When it was made clear she and Lyall wouldn’t have to pay
for drinks and that would fall to Newt “I have more money than God” Scamander, Ellie had
stopped arguing with her mother.

And that was how she found herself stuck at a table with Uncle Tree, Uncle Jacob, Uncle Percy,
Uncle Achilles, Grandad, Pops, and her father. One of Aunt Lals’s nieces offered to watch Penny,
Danny, and Stella so that all the adults in her family could come out for a bit. Which was really
biting her in the ass at the moment. “Are you sure we don’t need to get this annulled, Elliphant?”
Uncle Tree asked seriously while Uncle Percy nodded in agreement,

Ellie just looked at him incredulously. “A few months ago you were begging me to go see him
because I was moping about. Now you want to ask if I want to leave him?”

“A few months ago he wasn’t defiling my niece.” She didn’t respond to his taunt, too aware of her
audience. Fundamentally she knew every man there had sex prior to getting married, but admitting
to it herself when Uncle Tree was Uncle Tree, that was a different beast. It seemed her silence was
answer enough though, because he looked up and yelled, “LUPIN!”

“Theseus,” her father grumbled, rolling his eyes and yanking his brother back in his seat. “For
god's sake, would you stop?”

“Were you aware he’s touched your dau-“

“Theseus, he lived in my house for a month? Do you think he stayed in the guest room?”

Well, that talk by her uncle and father made Ellie start to rise from her chair, intent on finding
Maddie, Mara, and Sadie to do celebratory shots with. If only to forget this mortifying moment.
Luckily, Uncle Jacob had her back, thrusting his cup in the air, “To Ellie and Lyall! May they get
the peace they’ve earned!” That seemed to sober everyone around the table, even Uncle Tree who
also reached over to squeeze her hand in apology, raised their glasses in cheers.

Then they let her rise and mingle with the various guests she’d let her parents invite. A few of the
older aurors were there, several of her old teachers kept coming over with joyous faces to
congratulate her, she even saw the new President who made his way over to offer her his
congratulations. Her friends seemed to gravitate towards the bar until they would get caught. Joe
and Maddie most often as they were the next couple up to get married. Mia Potter had apparently
made the trip over that afternoon, because she saw her standing at her husband’s side as Monty
introduced her to Pete and Parker. Lawrence and Lyall’s Aunt Bunty and Uncle Aberforth had also
been invited as they were sitting with her aunts and Moody in a corner.

She noted that was the next place she’d head when arms wrapped around her waist. Turning, she
saw Lyall grinning at her over her shoulder. “Hello, love. Enjoying our party?”

“Well, Uncle Tree wanted to kill you for a minute for defiling me so, I guess.”

Her husband’s eyes went wide as he looked to where her uncle was slipping into a chair at the
corner table, “I knew I heard him yell my name.”

“Our name,” she turned him towards her so she could peck his lips. When she pulled back, he gave
her a slightly confused look and she smiled happily. “He yelled Lupin. Which I believe is now my
last name as well.”

“Merlin, I love you.” He whispered, nuzzling his nose to hers. “Even if you’ll always be Eleanor
Ruth Scamander to me, Mrs. Lupin.”

Her mother interrupted them then, an apology written on her face. “I'm sorry you two, but I’ve got
someone who wanted to say hello.” Looking around her, Ellie saw Albus Dumbledore standing
there. Her brows knitted in confusion as her mother leaned into whisper, “Dad made the point that
if Aberforth came, Albus would hear. Even if Aberforth is Lyall’s uncle. So we decided to bite the
bullet.”

Giving her mother a promise that she understood mind to mind, Ellie plastered on her kindest smile
to the man in front of her. “Professor Dumbledore, lovely to see you. I’m sorry we missed you in
London in November.”

The legendary wizard only smiled softly at her. “It’s perfectly alright, Miss Scamander, oh I’m so
sorry. It’s Mrs. Lupin now. That is the whole cause for celebration after all.” Ellie just squeezed
his hand politely before letting Lyall greet his former teacher. “Ah, Mr. Lupin, wonderful to see
you. You look well.”

“Thank you, sir.” Beside her, her husband wrapped his arm around her waist, tucking her into his
side with a polite grin. “Thank you for coming, Professor, Eleanor and I appreciate it.”

“Well, of course. I wouldn’t miss the celebration of your love. Such a wonderful thing, isn’t it?”

“Albus!” Ellie had never been more thankful for her father than right then. He appeared out of
nowhere and distracted Dumbledore while her mother rushed them off, citing they had more guests
to greet.

Instead, Lyall tugged her into the hall that led to the upper level her parents had reserved for this
little party. He tucked her hair out of her face with a soft smile before leaning down, capturing her
lips in a slow, sensual kiss. Releasing a happy sigh, Ellie let her hands slip up and around his neck,
leaning against the wall behind her. When they pulled apart, he nipped at her lips again and she felt
her world melt. “I can’t wait to be alone tomorrow.” She whispered between them. “Just you and
me. Alone. Thousands of miles away from my family who would no doubt interrupt us.” Lyall
grinned at her as she started listing the amenities of the beach house. “A private beach.”

“With no clothes.”

“A pool.”

“With no clothes.

“Giant sunroom.”

“With,” he mumbled against her jaw. “No clothes.”

Smiling softly, Ellie tilted her head up before muttering, “Plenty of couches in the living room to
relax on.”

“With no clothes.” He nipped at her neck while his hands traveled up her legs, sneaking under the
skirt of her dress. “And the master suite, love? What is that like?”

“Oh,” she started, letting her hands card in his hair. “The master suite is huge. A king sized bed, a
private balcony, an en-suite that puts even the ones at the Manor to shame.”

“Really?”

“It’s got a freestanding tub built for two AND a shower large enough for certain,” one of her hands
moved to tilt his jaw up so that she’d be able to kiss his lips. “No clothes activities.”

Lyall looked at her through sex crazed eyes and Ellie knew the moment they were alone tonight
she was going to be treated to a preview of their two week long honeymoon. So, to hold them over
until then, she crashed her lips to his, giggling happily when her husband returned her fervor.

**********************************************************

Newt grinned as Tina settled down beside him. The more formal guests were leaving which meant
that Ellie, Lyall, the twins, and their friends were acting more and more like the twenty somethings
they were. Looking over the balcony, he saw his daughter and son-in-law in the middle of the
dance floor, Maddie and Joe at their side. The rest of the young group was scattered between
getting drinks downstairs, dancing, or sitting upstairs, rotating from the various tables of friends
and family that were still present.

Ellie had argued with him and Tina when they’d told her they’d rented out the upper level of her
preferred bar to celebrate, but after explaining that they’d pay for dinner and drinks their daughter
had relented. Secretly Newt hoped that Ellie also knew that he and Tina were a little hurt that they
hadn’t been there to see her get married. Even if she’d promised to have an actual ceremony where
he could walk her down the aisle. Part of him was mad at himself for being so worried that she
feared they’d talk her out of it and that’s why they hadn’t gone to him and Tina. Although, as Tina
had pointed out that morning, Ellie had a fair point.

“So, how long do we think Mr. and Mrs. Lupin will last at the beach house?” He looked up to see
Lally smirking at him and his wife.

Beside him, Tina was snorting a laugh into her drink before she answered. “Oh, Ellie’s already said
they’ll go to England for a few days in the second week to tie up loose ends and get the paperwork
on that side handled.”

“I’m sure they’ll go see Nan as well. Probably Lyall’s grandmother too.” Newt added with a smirk.

Theseus grinned wickedly. “Think we can convince Uncle Ant and Uncle Colin to give Lyall a
Sharp welc- Ow! Eulalie Hicks!” A laugh bubbled up as his brother stared at his wife, but Lally
just glared.

“Theseus, Lyall married this family’s greatest trickster. You think Ellie won’t know who sent her
great uncles after her husband, even in jest? Remember the last time you and Jacob pranked her?”

“Oh jeez, do not bring up the great snowball fight of 1936, Lally.” Jacob groaned beside him,
rubbing at the back of his head. “My body hurts just thinking about it.”

Newt looked at Tina then, a smile on his face at the relationship their children had with the people
at this table. Some days he wondered what life would be like if he and Theseus had let their
relationship continue to deteriorate after Paris, if Queenie never came home, if Jacob hadn’t come
back into their little family. None of those scenarios were happy so Newt often purged them from
his head. But sitting there beside his wife while their three of their children laughed and played,
friends were off talking with his parents and her father, and their siblings sat at that small table with
them, Newt was reminded just how full his life was.

There was once a time in his life when dreaming of a moment like this had felt impossible, but now
here it was. A lifetime of love and happiness with people who loved him for who he was.

“I know that misty look, Newt,” Tina was saying beside him as she rose, tugging on his hand.
“And before you get sentimental, let’s go dance. Then we can get everyone back up here for your
speech.”

Gulping, he blinked at his wife as he stood. “Speech? Tina, I know I’ve gotten more outgoing,
but-“

“It’s a toast to tell Ellie how much you love her, honey.” She whispered as she led the way from
their table where his brother was snorting at his shyness. “You can do that. I know you can.”

Newt nodded lamely. He’d forgotten the toast that his father and Elliot had once given at their
ceremony at the Manor, thanking the guests for coming, telling him and Tina how proud they
were. Now it was his turn. Merlin help him.

They’d just reached the edge of the dance floor when Ellie and Joe approached them, smiles on
their faces. “Can we help you two?” Tina asked in amusement.

Their daughter dramatically grabbed his hand as she sighed, “My husband decided he wanted to
have his mother-son dance with his Aunt Bunty and has left me hanging. So I thought what better
way to spend the next few songs than getting to have a father-daughter dance.”

Tears instantly filled Newt’s eyes as he smiled at her. Tina squeezed his hand that she still held
before letting go. He and Ellie were barely away when he heard his wife ask, “And you?”

“Oh Matthias stole my date and I thought I’d use it as an excuse to practice for our mother-son
dance.”

Newt didn’t get to hear or see Tina’s reaction because Ellie stopped, turning to smile at him as he
wrapped his arms around her. The music was slowing and the band leader said, “Alright, we had a
request for this next song from Miss Ellie Scamander.” The crowd around them roared. There were
plenty of his daughter's colleagues out and about as well as Ilvermorny schoolmates. The band
leader called for quiet though. “Now, Ellie said I could announce this, she and one Lyall Lupin tied
the knot recently.” Again roars we’re heard while his daughter hid her face in his chest. “Alright,
thank you everyone. We all know it’s rather exciting! But Ellie explained she wanted to dedicate
this next song to her father, everyone’s favorite Professor Scamander.”

“I promise I told Michael to just say this was to Dad from Ellie. And maybe to say I love you.” His
daughter was whispering. “He apparently doesn’t like to listen.”

“Because he’s happy for his friend, little love.” He pressed a kiss to her hair as her old schoolmate,
Michael, continued.

“So Mr. Scamander, this is from Ellie, for loving her and never letting her forget her worth. And
she’s sorry. About the wedding.”

He knew what the song was as soon as the band began playing. In the aftermath of when they’d
thought they lost his father, Ellie had read and reread The Wizard of Oz countless times. It was the
first book his father had read to her in its entirety and had been one of her favorites for as long as
Newt could remember. When the film had been released, he’d made sure he took a day and he and
Ellie went to see it. She’d been disappointed his father hadn’t been with them, but it had been a
magical experience nonetheless. And one song had seemed to help her when she’d been sad in
those months after his father’s death. One that Newt had learned to sing so when he found her
crying it would be easier on them both. It became their song. One that once symbolized their grief,
but now was one that made him smile thinking of his eldest singing it a little off key when she’d
been the first to hear Ollie crying one night. It had calmed Ollie and Ellie had looked up at him
shrugging and said, “I’m sorry I sang our song, Dad. But you always make me feel better with it. I
figured it would help Ollie.”

So with an equally happy and heavy heart, Newt pulled his daughter to him and sang “Over the
Rainbow” in her ear.

**********************************************************

Tina smiled softly as she watched Newt and Ellie dancing before she looked back at Joe. Her son
stood a few inches taller than her as he led the dance. He glanced down at her, a soft smile that she
recognized from his father playing at Joe’s lips. “Yes, Mother?”

“Oh, knock it off, Joseph Alexander.” Her son laughed softly before grinning at the song change.
Tina felt her features tick up in surprise when “Over the Rainbow” ended and was replaced by
“Dream a Little Dream of Me.” There was no announcement like there had been for Ellie’s song
dedicated to Newt, but Tina knew this was for her. So she pinched her son’s shoulder. “What’s
this?”

“This is Joe and I saying we love you, Mom.” Turning she saw Jack stepping up beside his brother.
Joe pulled his twin in and Tina let out a laugh as her sons led her in a dance. Her head fell to Jack’s
shoulder for this song while Joe leaned over to press a kiss to her cheek. Finally the elder twin
whispered, “Do you know why we picked-”

Tina stood tall for a moment, her hands moving to rest on their cheeks. Her boys, Jack and Joe, the
chaos demons that had kept her from sleep more times than she could count even after they were
old enough to sleep through the night. Her children were her world and if that started with Ellie
then these two solidified it more. They’d taught her just how strong she was when she’d had to
care for both of them at a time when Newt was off saving the world and someone else could
manage to watch Ellie. It had helped her more than she’d ever expected when she’d had Ollie and
Stella, hell tips and tricks she’d learned with the twins often helped her with her youngests more
than any others.

But standing there looking at her boys that weren’t boys anymore made Tina realize just how old
they were. How old she was. How long it had been since they’d heard this song.

So she forced herself to smile at them, tears welling up. “I used to sing this when you two wouldn’t
go to sleep. Or when you were scared and Dad wasn’t home to sing while I kept the monsters
away.”

It was Joe who started singing under his breath, “ Sweet dreams ‘til sunbeams find you, sweet
dreams that leave all worries behind you. But in your dreams whatever they be, Dream a little
dream of me.”

He’d inherited Newt’s singing voice and Tina thanked her lucky stars everyday that all of her
children had gotten his musical talent really. Especially as Jack joined in for the last repeat of the
chorus and the twins serenaded her. When the song finished, her boys collapsed into her,
whispering, “We love you, Mom.”
Tears remained a constant in her eyes as she pulled back, holding their cheeks. “I’m just so
confused as to why-“

“Because Jack may never get to have a wedding,” Joe shrugged.

“And we agreed. If we both can’t use that song for a mother-son dance,” Jack jumped in.

Then in perfect unison her twins said, “Then neither of us will.”

“Elle told us to take a second while she stole Dad to have a moment with you.” Jack was
explaining. “To request the song and dance the three of us. Since we had a moment.”

“Consider it Jack and I’s version of the real mother-son dance we both want to have.”

Tina teared up more, pulling her sons back to her. They stood there for a long moment until she
whispered, “I love you two. So much. And I’m sorry I haven’t been there for you as much as I-“

“Mom,” Jack pulled away with a cocked brow. “You moved heaven and earth to give me a shot at
my dream job, you had outside resources recommend me and followed their recommendation not
because I’m your son and you love me, which yes I’m sure played a small factor, but because you
know what I can do.”

“And, look at me,” Joe drew her attention to him. “My strength, that inherent strength that drives
this one,” he ruffled Jack’s mussed hair. “Up a wall, I get that from you. You always have an open
door when I need to talk and YOU didn’t let me turn Maddie and Evan away when I still believed
the worst, even if a small, tiny, devastated part of me wanted to.” Joe linked their arms, leading the
way to the stairs. “Mom, Jack and I, Elle, Ol, Stell, we are who we are because of you. Dad too,
but-“

“There’s not a day when anyone could mistake that the five of us are YOUR children,” Jack
supplied, squeezing her hand. “You’re the best mom in the world.”

“And the best wife.” She looked up to see Newt smiling at her and the boys. “Can I borrow Mum,
boys?” Their sons kissed her cheeks and offered Newt their best smiles before stepping away.
Once the boys had rejoined the party, her husband stood a little straighter, gesturing toward his
crooked tie. Laughing, Tina stepped forward, straightening it. “Thank everyone for coming, tell
them how happy we are to celebrate this exciting new chapter in her life,” he started talking
through his toast and Tina smiled softly.

Her hand found its way into his hair, trying to tame it just enough to be presentable in front of their
friends, family, and colleagues present. “Say that we are excited to welcome Lyall into the family
and can’t wait to do so with our whole family present.” He nodded slightly, his hazel eyes biting
into hers and Tina felt the world stop around them. In that moment, Newt was all there was, he was
her lighthouse calling her to shore, her rock when she was ready to falter. He was the father of her
children, the husband her young self always dreamed she’d find. And Morrigan, she was so proud
of that. Him murmuring her name made Tina remember where they were and what they were about
to do. So she smiled, pressing a quick kiss to his lips. “And you tell her how much we love her.”

“More than any star.”

“Or creature.”

“And maybe even more than that.” They said together with secret smiles.

When they were sure they were ready, Tina stepped away, pulling his hand so they were both
walking. Newt only smiled shyly, keeping their fingers linked as he said, “You know, I bet we are
doing this again for the whole family, including the great aunts and uncles, come September.”

“Oh I have little doubt of it.” She said as they reentered the party. Everyone was talking and
laughing and eating and drinking. It was a revelry Tina didn’t realize everyone sorely needed until
now. But the man next to her still held her focus as she whispered, “I suspect we’ll be having the
big wedding in September and then we’ll be celebrating with the Bennetts within the next year or
so.”

Her husband grinned at her before waving politely at Evan and Maddie’s parents who were now
sitting amongst their siblings and friends. “Oh Rodger and I have a bet going about if Maddie tells
them where she’s been staying before the wedding. Loser has to pay for the bar at said wedding.
We also are in a pool with Theseus and Jacob about the day they pick. I have money on April 10th
of next year.”

“Why?” She asked in an amused voice, but Newt just shrugged as he came to a stop at the front of
the room.

“It’s Joe and Maddie, to my knowledge spring is both of their favorite seasons.”

Tina rolled her eyes, but sat in front of him happily as Newt reached for one of the flutes of
champagne now making the rounds. She accepted one herself as someone came to sit beside her.
Glancing over, she saw Bunty slipping into the chair. The woman offered a smile and leaned over,
“I know I’m not a parent, but-“

“Newt,” she said softly, not taking her eyes off the woman as she squeezed Bunty’s hand. “Make
sure to include how happy the Broadacre family is.” Her husband’s former assistant’s eyes
gleamed in thanks while Newt whispered an affirmative.

Then from behind her, Tina heard clinking and a call from Theseus to pay attention to Newt. A
hush fell over the small crowd gathered and she looked up to see Newt’s shy demeanor take hold.

“Ah, yes, thank you, Theseus.” There was a grunt from somewhere behind her, but Tina focused
solely on Newt, offering him the strength he often needed when speaking in a public setting like
this. But it seemed he’d found a different target. Smiling, she turned to see a surprised Ellie
watching from several tables away.

Newt cleared his throat again, before looking out at the crowd and Tina turned to him. “Tina and I,
as well as Lyall’s Aunt Bunty and the rest of the Broadacre family, would like to thank everyone
for coming. I know this was rather surprising, but if any of you knew us in the lead up to May 11th,
1929, you’ll know that’s about how my eldest daughter enjoys operating, under the element of
surprise.” There was a soft chuckle from the crowd and Tina risked a quick look at Ellie to see her
smiling at the ground as Lyall wrapped his arms around her. Her husband’s voice drew Tina’s
attention again though. “Now, I would like to keep this short. For many reasons, one being, I’ve
been promised there will be a big wedding ceremony in the coming months and I’d hate to not have
anything left to say then. Though, I don’t believe that will be a problem.”

“I could go on and on about each of my children. The resiliency of Estelle, the stubbornness of
Oliver, the compassion of Joe, the brilliance of Jack. But tonight is about Ellie. So little love, those
are the only compliments your siblings will get in this speech,” that line earned a chuckle around
the room, but Tina already felt her eyes welling with tears. “It’s no secret that Tina and I received
surprising news in 1928 when we found out she was pregnant. And well, we all know she and I
semi-eloped ourselves, at MACUSA in fact. With three of the same witnesses as Ellie and Lyall.”
Turning, Tina saw her father and her father-in-law smiling in pride while Ellie was smiling at the
 ground. “When we got married, Tina and I didn’t know what to expect from the baby we were so
excited to welcome. And then in May, she decided to surprise us yet again by waiting until her
Aunt Leta’s birthday to make her appearance in this world.”

“I believe that might be the best way to explain a lifetime of being Eleanor Ruth Scamander’s
father. Surprises, normally in the best possible way.” Again a small wave of laughter from the
crowd, but Tina heard it. There was a waver in Newt’s voice as he continued. “When I was young,
there was a part of me that never thought I’d get married and have children. But Tina and Ellie
proved me wrong. Time and again, Ellie has proven my belief of knowing what life and love is
wrong. That only became more abundantly clear when Lyall came into the picture. One minute I’m
sitting at home trying to convince Ollie and Stella to stop hitting each other and the next Ellie is
traipsing through the door with a love struck look on her face. And that was just after their brief
first meeting.”

This time it was Lyall’s loud bark of laughter that made her look at the happy couple. And her eyes
didn’t stray again. Not with how her daughter gazed lovingly up at her new husband while he just
grinned down at her. No, Tina decided to watch them as Newt’s words continued to flow. “In my
life I don’t think I’ve ever seen two people drawn to each other so naturally and immediately. It
reminds me of a study I did on-“

“Dad,” Ellie called, a smile still in place, but her brows raised slightly. “No creature talk?”

“I didn’t promise-“ Tina turned quickly, giving him a slight look and her husband nodded as she
turned back to the young couple everyone was watching. “Yes, of course. I’m sorry, darling. I
think my point is, Lyall and Ellie have been as predestined as the stars on the walls of her nursery.
These two have fought tooth and nail for each other and that will never stop as they proved again
this week. Over the course of the last 23 years, I’ve gotten to see my little girl grow up. I’ve seen
her be fascinated by everything in this world, but there is one thing that she’s been fascinated by
more than the rest. And that is Mr. Lyall Lupin. So I’m honored to officially welcome you into our
chaotic little family, Lyall. Ellie, Mum and I love you very much and just want to say
congratulations, little love.” Then he raised his glass, Tina being the first to follow as she saw the
crowd raising them as well. “To Ellie and Lyall.”

“To Ellie and Lyall.”

Chapter End Notes

Thanks for reading!

 A Moment To Be Young
Chapter Summary

The gang celebrates Ellie and Lyall's nuptials while also beginning for their own
future journeys.

Chapter Notes

So the next few chapters will be filler/set up for some stuff in the future. But the
second half of everything is set to focus on the Scamander family at large with the
return of Oliver and maybe we'll see a reunion with his mother and brother sooner.

Enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Jack grinned as he threw an olive at Evan’s mouth later in the evening. All the parents and aunts
and uncles had finally left, Grandad, Nan, and Pops on their heels which left their friends to sit in
the rented out area and celebrate Lyall and Ellie by getting rip roaring drunk. Well, he planned to.
Ellie had commented that she and Lyall had to leave early in the morning for Brazil so they were
fine with being out late and pulling an all-nighter, but his sister apparently drew the line at being a
hungover mess the next day. Well, fine by him. He, Ev, and Pete would just be drinking for the
rest of them.

Slowly but surely the rest of their group was settling at the table they’d chosen that overlooked the
dancefloor. Maddie sat in a chair next to Joe, Mara stealing the seat to her left, Pete taking the one
to Mara’s left. Then there was Monty and Mia next before Lawrence settled beside Mrs. Potter
with Moody slipping into the vacant seat at his side which happened to be the chair next to Jack
that Parker wasn’t occupying. On the other side of his boyfriend was Matthias, who Park seemed
to be in a deep conversation with. Next to Mattias was Sadie who kept rolling her eyes as he tossed
olives at Ev who was beside her. Finally, rounding out the table were the newlyweds sitting
between Evan and Joe.

Mr. and Mrs. Lupin had opted to share a chair with Ellie sitting in Lyall’s lap. As he looked over at
them, Jack noticed that the couple was truly lost in their own world with bright smiles plastered on
their faces. Their noses kept brushing as they whispered what he was sure were disgustingly cute
sweet nothings to each other. The very thought made Jack bristle in annoyance. When he took too
long to throw the next olive, Evan shot him a discombobulated look before following Jack’s gaze.
Grinning from ear to ear, Evan Bennett apparently decided to test his luck in life by wetting his
finger and sneaking it towards Ellie’s ear. Jack was watching in horrified fascination as his sister
kept her back turned and Evan was almost able to pull off the ultimate Wet Willie before Ellie
grabbed his finger. Her posture and head position never moved as she spoke to the table at large.
“If you all want our attention, just say so. Even think about trying to Wet Willie me or Lyall again,
Ev, and you’ll wish I only hurt this finger.”
A ripple of laughter swarmed the table as Evan immediately made Sadie switch him seats. The
move made Ellie perk up and turn to one of her friends with joy. Lyall kept smiling as he watched
his wife and everyone else went back to their conversations. After several minutes of everyone
talking, Jack met Joe’s eyes and his brother gave him a look. One telling him to not do what he was
about to. BUT Jackson David Scamander was never one to follow directions.

Clearing his throat, he had everyone looking at him. Most of his friends wore amused expressions,
but Lyall looked skeptical. Ellie looked downright mad. He persevered, however, smiling as he
began speaking. “Alright, well, I have a few things to say. And no, Ellie, you don’t get to cut me
off. At least not yet.” His sister crossed her arms which encouraged his new brother-in-law to rub
his thumb along her knee. The sight was domestic and frankly a little adorable, but Jack turned
back to the rest of the group. “First, I want to thank all of the idiots who were involved in the big
crazy scheme to bring Abernathy down. If you all hadn’t done what you did, my sister and
boyfriend would be dead and MACUSA would be in a much worse spot than it is right now, so
thank you.” Parker squeezed his knee under the table, but his gaze bore into Maddie’s and then
Evan’s. “Second, I owe you two my sincerest apology. For not believing in two people who have
been apart of this crazy little family we call our friend group since the beginning. I know you’ll say
then you did your job well, but I know both of you, hell! One of you is going to my sister-in-law
sooner rather than later!” Jack watched as Maddie laid her head on Joe’s shoulder while his brother
pressed a kiss to her head. The sight made him happy. Those two were meant to be. He couldn’t
wait to watch them flourish.

Finally though, he turned to Evan, who had let an arm wrap around Sadie’s chair, who was
grinning at his friend happily. Oh so those two would be the next ones to get together. Good. It
was about time. “I’m sorry about the other night, Ev. I should have-”

“Why don’t we agree you owe me about oh, all the drinks for the rest of the year, and we call it
even that I manipulated you into believing I was dirty and you tried to hex me into oblivion all the
while I was working my ass off to keep Ellie, Pete, and Park safe while also trying to take down
corrupt officials?” The deal seemed like it was much too light considering what he’d actually
almost done in that alley, but nonetheless, Jack nodded in agreement.

That was when he looked down at Ellie and Lyall. Fond looks had taken over their faces as Jack
cleared his throat again. “I know Dad already gave his big long speech with a promise of another
one when you two finally settle down, but we all know Joe’s going to give the Best Man speech
then and I want to say my peace.” His sister merely rolled her eyes so Jack stood, moving to stand
beside them and Joe. From his seat, his brother gave him a nod of encouragement while their
friends all seemingly got their glasses ready to toast the couple again. Everyone was smiling as
Jack gathered his thoughts before beginning. “Since we were kids, it was always the Ellie, Jack,
and Joe show. Even as friends entered the group, even when we welcomed our younger siblings
and cousins, even when we’ve lost people we love, the three of us have been a constant. Joe and I
tell you things that no one else at this table knows and vice versa. You were one of the first people
I came out to and instead of making me thinking I was a freak, you hugged me and told me you
loved me. When I was scared as a child, you were always immediately there, even before Mom and
Dad and sometimes even Joe. You’ve made me laugh when I needed it and given me a firm kick in
the rear when I was being too, well too me.” He saw Ellie had tears filling her eyes as she listened
with rapt attention. Without thinking, he reached for her hand as he had a million times before,
happy to offer even a smidge of the comfort she always gave him, Joe, Ollie, and Stell.

“Then when you were sixteen the unthinkable happened,” everyone got quieter than they had
before. It was as if even the band had muted themselves and tried to listen to his little speech. But
Jack let his eyes stay on Ellie’s as he tried to remind everyone of the happiest of the memories of
that fateful year. “You met a boy. A boy that for a lack of a better way to describe it fell head over
heels for you while you quite literally fell off a shelf for him.” Joe was the first to laugh this time,
his brother seemed to be laughing so hard that Maddie was telling him to be quiet because ‘it
wasn’t that funny.’ But Ellie and Lyall were laughing too. As was everyone else around the table.
Though Monty, Mia, Matt, Lawrence, and Moody all seemed to want a better explanation. That
was for a later time though. “And yeah, a lot of shit happened in that short amount of time. And
sure he was Joe’s friend first and we all needed to back off- ”

A swift slap to his gut by Joe made him glare at his twin. “You did. Get your own friends,
Jackson.”

“I have my own friends!”

“Idiots,” Ellie cocked a brow at them as she leaned over, maneuvering to slap them both on the
back of the head. He and Joe both scoffed in protest, but their sister said, “The point, Jack?”

“My point is that I got to know Lyall while we searched for you and Joe. Like really got to know
him,” his hand landed on his brother-in-law’s shoulder and he squeezed, making the other man
smile up at him. “And that was when I first learned what I know now. This man would go to the
ends of the earth for my sister. He’d fight for every single second with her he can. But I also
learned during that time, that he wanted to just be there to support you. He’d never force you to do
something that makes you uncomfortable, he’d never intentionally do something to hurt you. All
he wants is for you to be happy and loved. Which is what we all want. So I guess what I’m trying
to say in this big long winded speech is that no one in this world is good enough for my big sister.
But Lyall Lupin is trying like hell to be. And I can’t think of anyone else I’d be happy to let into
the fold of the chaotic circle that is the oldest Scamander sibling circle. So even though I’m
offended you took Joe with you and not me when you got married, I’m happy for you both. So
congratulations, Elle, Ly. And to many years of you two calling each other ‘Starlight’ and ‘Wolf
Boy’ in equally fond and exasperated tones.”

Everyone laughed as they clanked their glasses together, but Jack couldn’t take a drink of his own
because his arms were full of his sister. Ellie was hugging him as tight as possible and laughing.
The gesture had him handing Joe his glass before wrapping his arms around her just as tightly.
When they pulled back enough to look at each other, he saw the happy tears on his sister’s face.
Without thinking, he let his hand move up to wipe them from her eyes. “Congratulations, Elle. I’m
happy for you.”

“Thanks, Jackal.” She leaned up to press a kiss to his cheek, whispering, “And I’ll make the whole
Joe and Maddie being invited over you and Parker up to you two eventually. Maybe you’ll be the
first to know when a little Lupin is coming.” It was his turn to laugh, the noise coming out of him
without a second thought, but his sister pinned him with a look. One Ellie only reserved for when
he went too far. “But that day is far off in the future, okay? No jokes at my expense, no
commentary on whether or not I’m pregnant.”

Squeezing her one more time, Jack winked, “Got it, Ellie. I love you, big sister.”

“Love you too, little brother.”

Then someone was sweeping her off. Quickly he figured out it was her new brother-in-law as
Lawrence claimed he wanted to get a dance with his new sister. Monty, Moody, and Matt were
leading Mia, Maddie, and Sadie off as well while Mara convinced Pete to dance with her. Evan
was following, calling to Sadie that he had the next dance with Parker tagging along, claiming he
was dancing with the bride next while the Scamander twins and Lyall Lupin saddled up to the
balcony edge to watch the chaos below. The bar was in an old theater and had a few renovated box
seats to host private parties which had been what their parents had rented out for the night. But it
still overlooked the rest of the bar, even if it was hidden well.

So Jack stood between his brother and brother-in-law, staring down at the crowd below.
Eventually, Lyall cleared his throat, drawing the twins’ attention. “I know I have my little brother,
and I love Lawrence, please believe me when I say that. But I never really understood how deep a
siblings’ bond can go until I met you, Joe. Until I saw how freely you spoke about Eleanor, Jack,
Ollie, and Stella. Then of course seeing the way you two could communicate across the Great Hall
was always a feat. Though, it really hit home when I came to Ilvermorny and I saw the two of you
with Eleanor. Saw the way you wouldn’t let anything happen to each other.” Jack moved his gaze
back down to the dance floor where his sister was laughing at whatever it was Lawrence said. But
Lyall’s hand on his shoulder drew his attention back up, even as the guilt that had never quite gone
away from that fateful day in 1945 settled heavily into his stomach. “And the way you broke every
rule and expectation just to have a chance to save them? Jack, that truly was an honor to be a part
of. I’m deeply humbled to call you both two of my closest friends and now my brothers.”

That was the last thing Lyall said before he bounded off, murmuring that he needed to fight for his
place in line to dance with Ellie. Jack and Joe remained where they did though, slumped over the
balcony, watching the revelry below. Every once and awhile, Parker or Maddie would wave them
down, but he and his brother both smiled politely, content to stay exactly where they were. Neither
spoke for a long time, neither wanted to risk breaking the calm that had settled over them. Finally,
though, Joe whispered, “We don’t hate you.”

Glancing sidelong at his twin, Jack let out a watery sigh, feeling tears prick in his eyes. “You
should.”

“But we don’t.”

“Joe, I should have-”

“Jackal,” the childhood nickname was something used so often, you’d think it would lose it’s
impact on him. But the way Joe said it, the way those blue eyes filled with understanding, Jack
could feel his entire being calm. Like it always did when his twin was being, well, his twin. “None
of us should have gone through it. Mom and Dad shouldn’t have been forced to keep fighting and
going through all the crap they did. The entire war is not your fault and me and Ellie getting
kidnapped? Especially not your fault.”

Looking back down, he saw their sister now dancing away with Lyall. They only had eyes for each
other, and Jack knew then and there that through whatever trials and tribulations they went
through, they’d always come back together. Just like their mom and dad always did. It was like
watching a new generation of Newt Scamander and Tina Goldstein down on that dance floor and
Jack was just happy to be here. Another bump against his shoulder told him Joe was expecting
some kind of quip, but all Jack could muster was, “I can’t believe we almost lost her again. Like
obviously I was devastated at the thought of losing Park, but I’ve seen our sister standing on the
precipice of death three times now. And I have to say, not a fan.”

When he looked back at Joe, his brother’s eyes were filled with tears that made Jack stand up tall
and pull the other man into a hug. Joe only buried his head for a minute before he said,
“Sometimes I have dreams that this all isn’t real. That I’m back in the cells and he’s playing with
my mind.”

“What makes you remember this is real?”

“I wake up and Maddie is right there. Her breathing is real and steadying. Then I may have peaked
in your room one time.” Jack let his brows raise in surprise, but Joe was still going. “Most of the
time the Maddie thing does the trick, sometimes she wakes up and tells me it’s real, she’s real.
Other times I just stare at her until it sinks in. On the occasion none of this works, it happens to be a
night where Ellie can’t sleep either. So we normally meet somewhere and talk. Our favorite is that
old roof where Dad gave Mom his case for the first time.”

He blinked rapidly, pulling back to stare at his brother in real shock. But Joe shrugged like that was
it. That was the grand mystery of how he’d been semi getting by for the last several years without
talking to anyone about what happened in Nurmengard. All Jack could think to say was, “She really
is always taking care of the rest of us.”

“I think she’s earned a vacation.”

“Yeah,” Jack looked down at the dance floor again. “So, um, you can’t tell Mom because I’m not
sure Dad has told her yet, but he’s writing a new edition of Beasts .”

“Of course he is and of course he hasn’t.”

They both snickered at their father’s expense. If you asked any of the Scamander children where
Ellie had learned her sneaky habits, one would think you’d be pointed in the direction of their
mother or even the habits she’d seen Dumbledore employ in the war. But you’d be wrong every
time. Newt Scamander was a great many things: a loving father and husband, a wonderful teacher,
a world renowned magizoologist, the mommy of his creatures. One thing he was not always the
best at: sharing.

Groans from their mother over the years about bed/cover hogging as well as stories from their
youth from Uncle Tree about their dad not always being the most willing to let anyone else care for
his favorite griff. Fundamentally, their father was a kind man, but he just liked to keep things to
himself sometimes. Especially about his books.

But this time, Jack had been invited to help his father with the research. Which meant they’d be
gone for some long spells this summer. Actually, to his knowledge, they’d have to leave before the
school year was over, something their father was already working with Pops on, but Joe didn’t need
to know that. At least not yet.

So Jack let out a shaky breath and whispered, “I’m going with him.” Joe looked up in surprise, but
he could only shrug, a small smile dancing on his face. “If I want to do this thing for real, Dad said
it's time to shit or get off the pot.”

“Did Dad say it like that?”

“Okay, well, he said it much more eloquently and much more like he was born and raised in
English high society than I did. But the sentiment was the same.”

For a moment, Joe didn’t do anything other than laugh lightly at him. Then his brother said, “I’m
doing a summer training program at Mungos. Mads is going to come with me. I talked to Grandad
tonight about maybe staying in Great Nan’s old townhouse so we can start, ya know.”

Ignoring the thought of cleaning out their great grandmother’s home since she now lived in St.
Mungos’ assisted living full time, Jack offered the other twin a wide smile. “So, you’re moving to
England?”

“Temporarily.” Joe grumbled, looking back at the dance floor. Jack followed his gaze to where
Maddie was twirling around. “We have some things we need to fix after this whole fiasco. And if
we can do it in a place where the entirety of being Joe and Maddie as a couple isn’t bearing down
on us, then that is what we will do. Plus the program is too good of an opportunity to pass up.”

Resting his cheek on his shoulder so he could watch Joe, Jack felt himself really understand his
brother for the first time. Like really, truly get why Joe was the dark and gloomy to Maddie’s
perpetual ray of sunshine. He’d do anything to protect that sunshine and he’d failed to do that when
he’d failed to realize how deep this mission was. And it was eating Joe alive. “You know she still
loves you.”

“I made her give me the ring back. I didn’t believe in her.”

“And you two will work it out. If you need to do that in England, then that’s what you do. Does
Maddie know that’s part of your motivation though?”

If looks could kill, well, he’d been dead a long time ago because of all the glares Joe and Ellie had
thrown his way over the years. But the look Joe gave him was one of the more severe he’d
received. Rather than giving his brother the satisfaction of cringing, Jack just returned the
expression with a dull look. One that got Joe talking. “She told me last night before we fell asleep
that she thinks this will be good for us. That we could use the fresh start.”

“Well, at least you guys are on the same page.”

“Yeah,” Joe whispered, staring at his fiancee. “Yeah. What about you and Park? He know Dad’s
whisking you off around the world?”

“I told him. His reaction was ‘Well, about time you got your adventuring in.’ So I think he took it
well. He’s also, um, moving back in with us. He’ll be in my room so don’t-”

“So we have someone dealing with the apartment this summer and we won’t lose it to squatters?”
Joe’s goofy smile made Jack laugh. The twins looked at each other, grins in place before they let
an arm wrap around each other. “I’m glad you’re my brother, Jackal. Love you, mate.”

“Love you too, Joey. Love you too.”

******************************************************************************************

Maddie was confident she almost had Joe convinced to come down to dance with her when an arm
slipped through hers. She knew who it was before they laid their head on her shoulder so with a
laugh she bumped the body beside her with her hip. “Danced out are we, Mrs. Lupin?”

“I don’t think I’m ever going to get tired of hearing that name.” Ellie whispered as she squeezed
her arm. Laughing, Maddie pulled away enough to see the goofy grin her best friend was wearing
as she watched Lyall steal Mia from Monty on the dance floor. “Who would have thought Ly and I
would be the first two married?”

“Not me,” Parker muttered as he came to Ellie’s other side. “I really expected Joe and Mads to tie
the knot the year he graduated.” His wink to her made it clear he was semi serious. “I honestly
thought we had more years of enjoying the pining between you two before you got pregnant and
realized ‘Oh, hey, we should probably get married.’”

“Oh, shut up! Be happy for me! I’m married!”

The sight of her best friends shoving at each other and laughing was one that Maddie didn’t know
she needed to see until then. The last year had been full of a lot of late nights and stressful planning
to get to this moment. So Maddie smiled, resting her own head on Ellie’s shoulder as she turned to
look at her. “Mads?”
“I have something to tell both of you and I don’t know the logistics yet so you don’t get to be mad
at me.”

“I never like when one of us starts a conversation like that,” Parker grumbled. Ellie concurred so
Maddie didn’t waste time, explaining everything to them as she’d told Joe she would.

Laid it all that she and Joe needed the lead up to the summer as well as the summer itself to get
their relationship where it had once been. That she’d be going with him to England because she
loved him and she wanted a summer of just them before they took this huge step. Because she’d
marry Joseph Alexander Scamander, no doubt about it. Maddie loved it him beyond anyone’s
comprehension. Needed him like she needed air. A part of her knew she COULD live without him,
but she didn’t want to. And he wanted to do this training. Who was she to not support him when
she knew he’d declined Mungos’ offer to enter their training program years ago because of her.
Yes, he was always going to come home eventually and take over for Walt, she’d known that. But
she also knew he’d given up an opportunity so they could get their life together started. Only she’d
said no then, told him she wasn’t ready. And Joe understood, offered to give her space if she
needed it, but that he’d wait. Now they were ready and life had shit all over them. So Madeline
Bennett was bound and determined to fix what she’d broken between them.

Even if Joe kept telling her he felt responsible. She had her fair share of all the blame.

When she finished giving her best friends the basic information of where she’d be living that
summer and why, Maddie waited. She wasn’t quite sure what she was waiting for, wasn’t sure if it
was yelling and screaming or hugs and understanding. What she knew she didn’t expect was Ellie
to start crying.

Her arms immediately wrapped around her best friend as she whispered, “I’ll be home before any
of us realize I’m gone. I promise. I-”

“No, it’s just-” Ellie pulled back and looked at her and Park with this huge smile as tears still
tracked down her glowing face. “We’re really growing up. I think there was always this part of me
that thought the three of us would grow apart at some point. And even though we’ve been adults
the last few years, I feel like a part of me still thought I was a kid since I lived at home and the
moment I moved out, the moment one of us started to really act like an adult, we’d grow apart. But
here we are, still together, still a trio that makes people groan like we did in elementary school and
I just,” Ellie wiped at the tears on her face. “I just, I love you two so much. I have four siblings and
I love them with every fiber of my being, but you two, you are my chosen family. As much as any
of those hooligans,” she nodded at their friends on the dancefloor as Pete and Evan made fools of
themselves garnering laughs from the trio. “But you two have been my best friends for as long as I
can remember and I can’t imagine my life without you. Even if for a while we have to go our own
ways. Just promise me we’ll come back together.”

“Our children are going to be best friends, Elle,” Maddie squeezed her hands, smiling at her future
sister-in-law. “You won’t ever get rid of us.”

“We have just been lucky.” Parker’s low timber made them both look up to see him grinning at the
dancefloor. “We’ve gotten to grow up together and now we get to grow old together. Us and our
significant others. I plan to let Jack annoy the shit out of you two, Joe, Lyall, and everyone else for
a good long while. So don’t worry, Elle. Mads and I aren’t going anywhere.” He winked at them
before giving Ellie a none too gentle shove. “Now, Mrs. Lupin, Mr. Lupin is looking for you.”

With that Ellie was off, grinning wildly at where her husband was waiting for her at the edge of the
dance floor. Maddie leaned into Park as she watched Lyall wrapped his arms around Ellie and
sweep into the crowd. “She’s happy.”
“We did our job, Mads.”

“Would you hate me for admitting that it’s part of the reason I want to go to England with Joe?
Because she and Lyall are finally on track, you and Jack are finally together, and I just-”

He wrapped an arm around her and squeezed tight. “Maddie, Elle and I are okay. We are going to
be okay. You and Joe honestly have been the therapists for everyone else’s relationships for years,
it’s time you two got to have a minute to just be Joe and Maddie and remember why you fell in
love.”

“How do you always know what to say, Park?”

Her friend shrugged, nudging her toward where the Scamander twins had finally come downstairs
and were walking towards them. “I don’t. But this time I just thought about what Elle and I have
thought for years. You deserve to be happy, Mads. You and Joe. Go remember how to be Joe and
Maddie.”

Then he was gone, moving to lean over where Jack was now standing against the far wall, the
older Scamander brother grinning at Park as he went. Maddie smiled softly before looking up to
see Joe paces away, a tentative smile on his face as he outstretched his hand to hers. “What do you
think, Mads? Want to go show the newlyweds how to really dance?”

Stepping up, she bypassed his hand and grabbed his jacket, tugging him into a kiss. For a minute
he balked before Joe was wrapping his arms around her waist, holding her close as their lips
remained locked. Finally when the need to breath became more important than the need to get lost
in him, Maddie pulled back only to find him grinning at her. “What did I do to deserve that?”

“You are you,” she muttered as his forehead came to rest against hers. “I love you. You know that,
right? Despite everything and the work we have agreed we need to do, I love you. It’s only ever
been you, Joey.”

“I know, Mads.” He pressed a kiss to her nose the way he always told her his grandfather did his
grandmother. That it was their way to say I love you in a way almost more intimate than a kiss to
their lips. “I love you too, love. And by the way,” she giggled when he pulled back a little,
glancing around as if to make sure no one was listening as he shared a secret. “It’s always been you
for me, Mads.”

******************************************************************************************

By the time they left the bar, Ellie was confident she wasn’t going to wake up on time for their
portkey in the morning. But that was fine. They had all the time in the world after all. Nothing
mattered to her but two weeks with her husband.

Lyall seemed to concur as he hugged her close the entire trip home. They’d apparated a block from
the apartment and she remained wrapped up in his arms for the short walk to their building. Once
they were inside, Lyall was leaning in, whispering all the things he was planning for when they
were in their apartment. Then he went on to what he planned for the trip. And Ellie had to admit,
being a continent away where no one would contact them unless it was a dire situation was
sounding better and better.

As they approached the door, she felt Lyall looking up and down the hall as if confirming the coast
was clear before he lifted her into his arms. Giggling, she let her arms wrap around his neck as one
of his hands braced her back and the other cradled under her legs. “What are you doing, Mr.
Lupin?”
 “I’m carrying my bride over the threshold of our home, Mrs. Lupin.”

Ellie shook her head in amusement as he spelled open the door and he carried her in. She expected
him to go toward their bedroom, to lay her on their bed and to get a head start on their honeymoon,
but Lyall froze as he looked in the living room. Sitting on the couch, waiting for them was their
sleeping baby niffler. The sight caused her to smile as she leaned her head against her husband’s
while remaining in his arms. “We really are starting this whole life together thing.”

“We are.”

“You know sometimes I really thought we’d never get here,” Ellie turned enough that she could
look in his eyes as he nuzzled her nose. “When it was hard and neither of us would break down to
visit the other, I used to think you’d realize how broken I was, how you didn’t want me and-”

“Eleanor Ruth Scamander, there is nothing you could say or do that would make me not want
you.” His voice carried his sincerity, his lips pressing to hers proved he meant it. “Is this exactly
how I planned for us to get married? No. I had plans that we’d elope eventually just not this soon.”

“You don’t regret it though, right?”

“Never.” Lyall’s eyes were bright with unshed tears as he smiled at her. “If something had
happened, I would have been devastated, but a part of me would have been happy because you
were my wife. Even in death you’d have been my wife. And that is all I’ve wanted for a long time.”

Eventually she’d tell him, would layout how sorry she was about lying to him and how she
couldn’t do it. Not anymore. Not now. But at that moment, when all was calm and all she wanted
was him, Ellie decided kissing him was all that mattered. Loving him was all that mattered.

So not for the first time in her lifetime and certainly not the last, Eleanor Ruth Scamander kissed
Lyall John Lupin with a grin on her face like her life depended on it.

Chapter End Notes

Spoiler for next chapter: *looks around cautiously* Lyall and Ellie's steamy
honeymoon in Brazil that will rival Newt and Tina's epilogue in Worrying.
 I Believe We Were Supposed to Find This
Chapter Summary

Lyall and Ellie get to have an adventurous honeymoon at the family villa in Brazil.

Chapter Notes

Okay. Full disclosure this chapter is mainly smut. There are warnings for when the
explicit content begins and ends so if you want to read the sweet parts(because there
are some really sweet parts trust me) those warnings should help!

Also. With the release of Speak Now (Taylor's Version), I've been listening nonstop to
the album and while I associate a lot of songs with all these characters, I really thought
of Timeless as one of Lyall and Ellie's songs. So the two songs that I will say are Lyall
and Ellie are Timeless (Taylor's Version) and Starlight (Taylor's Version). I don't
make the rules(but 10/10 recommend checking those songs out!)

See the end of the chapter for more notes

They’d gotten to the beach house mid morning on Sunday. After going through MACUSA and the
Brazilian Ministry’s vetting process, all Ellie wanted was a nap due to the little sleep she’d gotten
the night before. A smirk worked its way into her lips at the memory of Lyall carrying her through
the threshold of their room. And then he’d casted a silencing charm so she could scream his name.
All night long.

It seemed her husband was remembering too as they peeled out of the car that had taken them to
her family’s property. It was hot and stick already and Lyall pressing into her back didn’t help
matters. So she tilted her head up and winked. “Down, boy. We have plenty of time.”

“Love, we are leaving for London next Sunday. Where we will be staying with your grandparents.
I cannot stress to you that even a week is not enough time for me to do all I want to you before we
have to keep our hands to ourselves.”

Rolling her eyes, Ellie stepped away, paying the cab driver and thanking him while Lyall unloaded
their luggage. Once the driver was gone, Ellie turned to see the few staff gathering. They all
offered her kind smiles and she stepped forward to the house manager to say, “My parents wanted
me to thank you. For all that you all do.” Her face was soft and kind as the man smiled and shook
her outstretched hand. Then she nodded at Lyall, “This is my husband’s first trip to Brazil. I was
hoping you could show him the lay of the house while I unpack our things, Miguel.”

The housekeeper nodded, but he frowned, “We can unpack your-“

“You all are to take a week's vacation.” She said, looking around at the small group. “It’s paid, and
please do not say no. I promise we won’t destroy the house, but we want you to enjoy a week with
your families.”
She saw the looks crossing their faces and they all seemed happy and relieved to have a week off.
Except Miguel. But that’s why Lyall would be convincing him to take the week, subtly implying it
was their honeymoon and no one would really want to be around the newlyweds. Meanwhile she’d
be taking her nap. Something her husband knew if the look she received meant anything as they
split off.

Once she was alone in the master suite, Ellie waved her hand at their bags, spelling it to put their
clothes and toiletries where they belonged before she opened the balcony doors with a smile. The
ocean was a song calling to her as she watched the waves crash into the shore. The entire scene
below her was picturesque.

A yawn ripples through her though. So turning on her heel, she kicked off her shoes and climbed
onto the large bed. The moment her head hit the pillow she was out.

Ellie wasn’t quite sure how long she was asleep, but she did know that her pillow was not the soft,
pliable one she’d gone to sleep on. No, this pillow was hard and fleshy and smelled like citrus.

As her eyes blinked awake, she looked up to see Lyall with an arm around her while he read a
book. He’d stripped out of his shirt and was sitting in nothing but shorts in the bed next to her. To
draw his attention to her, Ellie placed featherlight kisses along his abdomen. The hand that had
settled on the junction of her leg and hip moved up to rest in her hair as he leaned down
momentarily to press a kiss to her hair. “One minute, love. I’ve got a few pages left.”

Her brow rose in surprise as she wiggled out of his grasp. Lyall murmured some kind of thank you
as his eyes remained focused on his book. Which was funny. Considering he’d been the one so hot
and bothered just a little bit ago.

Sighing, Ellie began unbuttoning her shirt as she opened the top drawer of the dresser. Inside she
found their undergarments sitting side by side and she was thankful her spell had worked. But she
didn’t see the item she was looking for.”

“Looking for this, love?” Turning around, Ellie rested against the dresser as she saw him hold up
the twin scraps of fabric she’d bought over the summer when they’d hoped to get away. Those
plans hadn’t panned out, but Morrigan, she was glad to have bought the bikini still. Lyall sat his
book on the nightstand beside his side of the bed as he inspected the swimsuit. “You know,
darling, I didn’t expect this when I was looking for my own bathing suit while you napped. But I
have to say,” he hovered over her now. “My imagination has been running wild with the thought of
you in this for the last thirty minutes.”

Cocking her brow, Ellie stood on her tiptoes, their lips inches from each other. “Were you even
reading?”

“How was I supposed to read when I had the vision of you putting this on?” She started to laugh at
his response, but he cut her off with his lips. Lyall kissed her like they had all the time in the world,
which in a way, they did.

*******EXPLICIT CONTENT******

As her arms wrapped around his neck, Ellie felt him lift her to rest on the low sitting dresser.
Automatically, her legs spread, giving him a place to stand as his hands pushed away the shirt
she’d unbuttoned.

She started kissing down his neck as he reached around, working her bra off. The garment was
thrown across before his hands moved to explore her chest. Fingers kneaded her breasts and Ellie
arched into the touch. “Fuck. Mr. Lupin, if you want to see the pool or beach-”

“Right now, Mrs. Lupin,” now he was kissing down her chest. His lips brushed against the nipple
on her left breast as he said, “I am only concerned with you being naked on this dresser while I
worship you.” With those words, he vanished her shorts and panties away, Ellie letting him spread
her wider to be on display for himself. “Merlin, I love these.” He kissed and mouthed her breasts as
his hands skirted up her legs.

Her eyes rolled back in her head as his fingers slid up her entrance, Lyall now kissing further down
her body, dropping to his knees before her. Gripping the sides of the dresser, Ellie watched as he
placed a soft kiss to her bud of nerves at the apex of her thighs. His hair was already a mess as if
while waiting he’d continually been running his hands throughout while she napped on his chest.
Morrigan, he should have woken her up.

“Ly!” A finger prodding her entrance made Ellie lurch forward in anticipation as his name escaped
her lips. Her husband smirked up at her, working his digit further inside. Her walls pulse around it,
begging for more. Or maybe that was her. “Lyall, please, more-”

“I really like being called Mr. Lupin in the bedroom I think, love.” She almost died at his words.
Looking down her body, all Ellie saw was a man, HER man, looking up, grinning like the devil, as
he slowed leaned forward, removing his fingers. Letting out a noise of protest, Ellie reached for his
hands, trying to move them back, but Lyall had other plans. His hands moved to her legs, spreading
them a hair more before giving a long, slow experimental lick up her slit. The moan was out of her
body before she could help it and her husband kneaded the flesh of her thighs, whispering against
her, “I’m going to eat you out. Then I’m going to fuck you until we both drop.”

“I don’t think you have it in you.” His eyes ticked up, a small glare set there so Ellie let one hand
card in that devil may care hair he kept and said with a raised brow. “Prove me wrong.” She waited
a breath before adding, “Mr. Lupin.”

That’s all it took for his mouth to be on her. His tongue fucked her with earnest as one hand settled
where her hips and thighs met, helping to play with her clit while the other was moving to her
entrance. Two fingers worked in and out of her as her hands tangled even further in his hair. Ellie
could feel his smile as he did that thing she adored with his tongue, the thrusts of his fingers
increasing in tempo. It didn’t take long as the pure anticipation of what was to come was building
before she felt her pleasure rising. Pushing her hips into him, Lyall slowed a little, seeming to savor
the taste of her on his lips.

He pulled away enough to whisper, “Come for me, Starlight.” His words vibrated around her core
as he continued his ministrations on her and Ellie cried out his name. His name was the only word
coming from her lips as pleasure crashed into her over and over and over again.

When she stopped spasming, Lyall licked her sensitive slit, ensuring she was thoroughly clean
before he moved up to kiss her. Ellie let her legs wrap around his waist, clinging to him as her lips
and tongue explored his mouth. Her husband only chuckled as he lifted her and carried her over to
the bed.

The moment her back hit the mattress Ellie let her hands wander while Lyall pulled away from her
lips, moving to pay attention to her breasts. She kept tugging him back up, wanting him on top of
her, enjoying the feel of him brushing against her body. Lyall smirked as his nose rubbed against
hers. “Love, I want to worship-“

“I want you in me.”

His pupils dilated at her words while her hands moved to push at the waistband of his shorts. It
didn’t take much convincing for him to sit up to strip out of the clothing and reach for a condom
he’d apparently sat on the nightstand. Then she was rolled on her side, her top leg lifted back, his
body nestled behind her. “Is this alright?”

Over her shoulder, she looked at him, knew the desire written on his own face was matched by
hers. “This is perfect, Wolf Boy.” Then he was thrusting in her, sheathing himself so fully that she
cried out in utter disbelief. Her entire body sagged immediately, ready to enjoy the ride as Lyall
murmured what he loved about her in her ear.

He never wanted her to forget how much she was loved, how it wasn’t this, it wasn’t the sex that
made him drawn to her, but her mind, her ability to make him laugh, HER that made him ready for
the lifetime to come. And that was more erotic, more passionate than any other dirty words he
might murmuring in her ear when they were playing a different game in bed.

Ellie didn’t know if it was the love he was whispering to her or the way his hands were on her
breasts, kneading away as he thrust in and out or maybe it was that she was still sensitive from him
making her cum with only his tongue, but she felt another wave rising in her. That coil of pleasure
and all good things was tightening and tightening as Lyall’s hips began to move erratically,
meaning he was close to. Finally, her walls squeezed him, snapping as she moaned, “LYALL.” Her
husband stuttered in his thrust before he pounded into her, skin slapping skin as he chased his
release.

*******END OF EXPLICIT CONTENT*******

As they laid there, basking in the sunlight streaming in the windows on the balcony door, Ellie
moved to play with his hand on her stomach, specifically toying with the wedding band on his ring
finger and deciding to play the game they’d been playing since the rings had been slipped on their
fingers. “We got married.” Her whisper was happy, relieved, content as she rolled over and faced
him.

Lyall’s eyes were hooded, but she saw the happiness there. “We did.”

“Ly,” she said with emphasis, arms moving to wrap around his neck while he let one rest on her
cheek. “We got married. ”

“Having second thoughts, Mrs. Lupin?”

There was a small tick of fear on his face, one she kissed away in an instant. “Never, Mr. Lupin.”
Her body gravitated closer, needing to be more fully in his embrace.

He laughed softly at her as he used one hand to prop his head and the other remained on hers,
brushing her hair back as he memorized her. It was silent for a long time as they assessed each
other before Lyall finally said, “You know, we should talk about last week.” Ellie could barely
nod, not wanting to relive anything right then. But he was right, they needed to talk. “Starlight, you
don’t have to-“

“I’m sorry I lied to you.” Her voice came out shaky and it made Lyall sit up, moving to pull her
closer to him. “I,” she turned away from him, needing the second to gather herself. “I should have
told you what I actually did everyday. And for the record, we did deal with creature related crimes
in order to maintain the cover, but-“

“You don’t owe me an explanation-“

“But I do.” She sat up, pulling her knees in, staring at him. “I didn’t tell you a lot of stuff. Stuff we
always promised we’d tell each other. And I-“

“Eleanor Ruth Scamander,” he reached out to cup her cheeks, eyes and mind open, wanting her to
understand he meant the next words he said. “You are the love of my life, you are my world, my
reason to rise everyday. You are my wife. I love you. I also understand there are things that you
can’t tell me about your job, you are the World’s Greatest Auror for a reason.” Her mouth opened,
ready to argue that title went to her mother, but he shook his head. “Second Greatest Auror. I know,
your mother is the best.” A smile tugged at her lips. “Elle, I’m always going to support you. Some
days I may not like it or agree with what you do, but I know there’s always a reason. And frankly,
love,” he leaned forward resting his forehead to hers. “I don’t think I would have survived
knowing the plan. Not knowing was stressful enough, knowing if one thing went wrong I would
have-“

Tears started to stream down her face as she hiccuped. Her husband paused, staring at her. Ellie
just lifted her hands up to grip his face as she whispered the biggest fear she’d ever had, “I thought
it was going wrong.” His eyes widened in surprise as she stroked his cheek. “Lyall, I- I thought I
had lied. I thought I was going to-“

He crashed his lips to hers, trying to prevent her from continuing. Ellie didn’t fight him. Instead she
wrapped herself around him, trying to calm down. His lips pulled away from hers as he smiled
down at her, “We get our lifetime now. You, me, Ted, who I’m sure is annoyed we left him in
your father’s care for the next two weeks.” A smile of her own tugged at the corner of her mouth
at his mention of their niffler. “Our children. Our grandchildren. All of it, the whole lifetime we’ve
dreamed of is ours now. That’s what I told you when I slipped this on your finger,” Lyall moved
her hand between them so she was staring at the ring he’d placed on her finger. A memory flashed
in front of her eyes then.

Behind her, she could hear her grandmother let out a happy sob as the clerk turned to Lyall. “Do
you, Lyall, take Eleanor to be your lawfully wedded wife, to have and to hold from this day
forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health for as long as
you both shall live?”

“I do.” His voice reverberated through her body, his hands squeezing hers for the clerk turned to
her.

“Do you, Eleanor, take Lyall to be your lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this
day forward, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health for as long
as you both shall live?”

Ellie was smiling brightly as she confidently said, “I do.”

“I understand you have rings?”

Turning around, Ellie grinned at Maddie who had tears of her own in her eyes. Her best friend
squeezed her hand as the band was sat in it. When she moved to face forward again, she saw Joe
wink at her. She’d never been more thankful the two of them were there. As much as she hated not
telling anyone else, her grandparents and their best friends being there made the most sense in the
world to Ellie.

The clerk cleared his throat as he said, “Lyall, place this ring in Eleanor’s finger and say, ‘With
this ring, I thee wed.’”

“With this ring,” his eyes were trained on her hand as he slid the only diamond ring she’d ever
wear onto her finger. But Ellie watched him, love swelling as he continued. “I thee wed.” His eyes
ticked up, his very soul boring into hers at those words.

He didn’t let go of her hand as the clerk said, “Now Eleanor, place this ring on Lyall’s hand and
repeat, ‘With this ring, I thee wed.’”

Her hands shook as she looked down, trying to smoothly slip the ring on his finger while saying,
“With this ring, I thee wed.” When she looked at him, she saw the most beautiful clear blue shining
with love. His smile was infectious as her grin grew.

The clerk was saying something else, reading off the last part of the wedding ceremony, but her
focus was only on him. On the man that was now her husband. Lyall seemed just as content as she
did as they heard, “By the power vested in me by the State of New York and the Magical Congress
of the United States of America, I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride,
Lyall.”

There was no hesitation as his hands moved to frame her face, tilting her head back just enough as
he kissed her for the first time as a married couple. Their first kiss for their new life.

******************************************************************************************

Lyall blinked awake on their third day in the villa to find the bed empty beside him. He didn’t hear
the shower running, but the sheets were still slightly warm so he knew that Eleanor hadn’t been
gone for too long. Then he heard it. A simple melody wafting through the air accompanied by the
soft playing of the piano.

Grabbing his pants and shorts, Lyall slipped them on as he stepped out of the bedroom. It was
instinctual to follow the music, assuming she’d found a radio or record player to charm to play
crisper, clearer music. Imagine his surprise to find Eleanor sitting at the piano in the living room,
playing the keys and softly singing. He descended the stairs with a smile on his face, coming to
lean against the wall nearest the piano right as she noticed him.

His wife immediately stopped playing and looked guilty. Her eyes were wide, red creeping up her
cheeks as she sat there in his shirt, hands hovering over the piano keys. Deciding to not say
anything, Lyall only smiled, coming to sit beside her and take over playing the song she’d been
toying with. Eleanor began to grin herself, beginning to sing along again while resting her head on
his shoulder. When the song came to a close, he glanced down at her, watching her reach for one
of the keys and press it down. “Our children are going to be so musically inclined.”

“Or they will hate music to spite us.”

“With the amount of Sinatra I will play in our house, they will be music snobs. If they hate music,
then we have done something very, very wrong, Wolf Boy.”

Shifting so he could pull her into his lap as he turned to face away from the piano, Lyall only
grinned at her. “We? If you are the one playing Sinatra, then I believe it will be you that is at fault
if they hate music, Starlight.”

Her brown eyes were alight with mischief that always made him fall more in love with her. “Oh,
but who will be dancing around the house with me? Face it, Lupin, you love the music we play at
home just as much as I do.”

After years of bitching and moaning and groaning about her records just to get a rise out of her,
Lyall really didn’t want to admit to his wife that she was right. But given the smirk on Eleanor’s
face she was already well aware of that fact. So instead of saying anything, Lyall lifted her up as he
stood, striding to the couch nearest them, laying her atop the cushions before he moved to hover
over her. His wife’s smirk morphed into a very pleased smile as she wrapped her arms around his
neck, letting him the end of his shirt up off her thighs. “I think you wore this shirt to drive me wild
when I woke up alone, darling.”

“I think I decided to get up and your shirt was the closest thing I could throw on that would look
halfway appropriate if someone walked into this house.”

“Love, I am the only person who will be walking around this house other than you. You knew
exactly what you were doing.”

“Did I?” He nodded as his lips lowered to her jaw, Eleanor’s hands finding their way into his hair.
“Then prove it.”

Oh, and he would.

*******EXPLICIT CONTENT*******

Lyall decided against pulling the shirt all the way off, opting to instead pull her panties down as
she pushed his hands away. His brows furrowed, but Eleanor only grinned, nudging him to lay
down himself. “Before you do that, I think I’d like to do something. Since we are the only ones
here.” Words couldn’t come out of his mouth as she pressed a kiss to the bulge appearing in his
boxers before she tugged his underwear down. Lyall let out a moan as she gripped his cock,
stroking a few times. His hand reached out, pushing back the lock of hair that had fall out of the
bun she’d pulled the rest of it into. Those big brown eyes were soft, lips moving to press a kiss to
the head of his cock while she glanced up at him through her lashes. “Is this alright, Wolf Boy?”

“Oh this is more than alright, Starlight.”

Eleanor grinned wickedly at his words before her focus shifted to solely be on his cock, stroking
the shaft as she opened her mouth to swallow the head. Slowly, oh so slowly, his wife took more of
him in her mouth, moving up occasionally in a mini thrust while sucking her cheeks in. Each time
his hips jolted, wanting to fit more of him into her. But she’d give him an amused look as if saying
to be patient, that all good things would come to those who wait. Only she’d been teasing him
since they’d gotten to Brazil like this. They’d love plenty of times over the last few days, but Lyall
knew she was trying to get a rise out of him with her coy smiles and wearing his shirt and slipping
out of her clothes on her way up to their room the moment they were through the door from the
beach. He’d restrained himself for the most part, but this, this made him want to do dirty, dirty
things to her. A fact Eleanor knew. But he didn’t care if it meant she won their little game at this
point.

Lyall let his hands slip into her hair, tugging a little so there was pressure, forcing her to meet his
eyes. “Really, Elle? Playing again?” That mischief that he loved crossed her face, her lips trying to
tug into a smile as she kept them around his cock. “Suck it, Ellie. I’ll make you a very happy
woman if you just suck my cock.”

“I’m already a very happy woman,” her husky voice murmured as she pulled off his cock. He
groaned at the loss of the warmth, his wife merely smirking, still rubbing him as she let her thumb
smear the pre-cum across the head. As she moved to take him into her mouth again, Lyall heard a
low whisper of, “You make me a very happy woman.” Her mouth was on him, sending pleasure
through his body as he took in her words. He knew that she didn’t mean his cock, well, she
probably did a little. But those words were meant for Lyall to hear, to know that she loved him and
he made her happy. Just like she made him happy.
Before he could process what was happening, Lyall felt the height of his pleasure approaching,
Eleanor still taking his dick as far as she could, hooded eyes meeting him in a way that made him
want to pull her off of him and kiss her. Because she was enjoying this as much as he was, it
seemed. Then it was all too much and his hips thrusted up as his release slammed into him. His
beautiful, wonderful wife didn’t pull away, didn’t gag, she just took it and swallowed, only pulling
away when he was finished.

*******END OF EXPLICIT CONTENT*******

That wicked grin was back on her face as she climbed up to kiss him. Lyall didn’t protest, hands
reaching up to pull the tie from her hair so that he could run his fingers through it while he kissed
her. When they pulled back, he nuzzled his nose to hers, murmuring, “I wanted to be on my knees
for you, love.”

“I feel like you always beat me to it,” her reply was filled with light laughter as she nipped at his
lips again. “Sometimes I like making you feel good, Ly.”

“You always make me feel good.”

Eleanor rolled her eyes, tucking herself into his side as they stared out the windows of the living
room, watching as the sun rose higher and higher in the sky. “I don’t want this to end.” His
hummed agreement made her look up, his hand resting at the end of her hair while he watched her
brown eyes turn weary. “When we get to England, promise me you won’t go all overprotective he-
man on me.”

“When have I ever-”

“ I’d suggest removing your wand from my wife’s throat. Now. ” This time blue eyes rolled as his
wife laughed, reaching up to cup his jaw and kissing the corner of his mouth. “It was sweet. Really
sweet actually and I personally thought it made you more attractive although you don’t need help
in that department whatsoev-”

“Starlight,” his mockingly chastised tone got her to stop talking although that smirk was still there.

But she conceded as she moved onto her next comment. “I just don’t want you listening to what all
those assholes in England have to say. About you, about your parents, about us. Because you and
me, Lupin? We are a force to be reckoned with.” Lyall brought his hand up to the side of her head
while he watched determination light on her face again. That passion she always had came to light
in these moments, when she could speak freely about what she loved, about who she loved and all
the things she thought they’d do. It was in these moments when Lyall fell more in love with her.
“You are the moon to my stars, Wolf Boy,” she scooted closer so they were nose to nose. “And we
will handle anything anyone throws at us together, but that means we have to be us to do it. We
can’t going flying off the handle the moment someone says something we don’t like.”

“I want you to remember this conversation the moment we set foot in the Ministry on Sunday.”

Eleanor rolled her eyes again although he could have sworn he saw the ghost of a smile on her face
as she laid her head against his chest, hand reaching for his so she could play with his fingers. For a
while, neither of them said a word, there was just a very content silence as they basked in the glory
of being able to enjoy such a silence. Eventually though, she looked up, leaning in to whisper
against his lips. “I love you. More than any star in the sky or on my bedroom walls.”

Her words pinged his heart in the best way he could imagine as he murmured. “And I love you.
More than any book in my collection.”
“High praise.”

“For you? Always.”

******************************************************************************************

On their last night in the beach house, Ellie knew one would expect them to be making the most of
having the gigantic villa to themselves. And there was little doubt to her that they would. But
they’d also been enjoying it all week and all she wanted was to sit down on the terrace to a
romantic, candlelit dinner with her husband. Because she and Lyall never got this kind of
opportunity with their jobs and the ocean between them for years. But now as she watched how the
candlelight illuminated his features as he held her hand across the table, Ellie decided that they
needed to prioritize this more, prioritize each other in a way other than by physically saving each
other. Yes she appreciated that, but this? This was nice.

Lyall’s thumb ran across her knuckles as he smiled at her. “What are you thinking about?”

“I’m thinking this is the first real date we’ve had in years.” She rested her chin on her free hand
while she watched him. “And I’m thinking I can’t wait for the next one.”

Her husband’s face softened, lifting her hand up to press a kiss to her knuckles before flipping it
over and stealing a kiss to her palm. Happiness danced in his eyes as easily as that flicker of flame
from the candles. “I can’t wait either, Starlight.” Ellie grinned leaning over the table, pursing her
lips out for a kiss that he was all too eager to give.

When they pulled away, she watched as he rose, slipping around from the recently cleared table on
the terrace and waved his hand and somewhere in the house music started playing, wafting down to
them while Lyall wrapped one arm around her waist while his free hand took hers. As she let him
pull her in, Ellie settled her other arm around his upper arm and shoulder while her head rested
against the space. Swaying back and forth to the instrumental music, she was relatively confident
she’d never been happier.

After all the years of heartbreak and separation and desperately wishing to see him and let him hold
her every single day, they were finally there. Right there with each other. Right where they
belonged. Life was going to be crazy, hell their lives were always crazy, but in this moment of bliss
and peace, Ellie was reminded of how they’d be able to get through it all together. And she never
wanted to forget that.

Because in her life there really hadn’t been anyone else for her. Lyall Lupin was it. He was her
Wolf Boy from now and well past when they were gone. And she was his Starlight. Forever.

******************************************************************************************

Everyone had gathered in Lally’s private chambers at Ilvermorny to celebrate Penny’s birthday on
Saturday rather than on her actual birthday which was the following day. But as Tina watched her
niece bounce around the room, Danny and Stella followed. Her youngest had an amused smile on
her face as she watched her younger cousins which made Tina smile lightly. Once Ava, Noah, and
Ollie arrived though, her daughter was stuck to Queenie’s oldest’s side like glue while the boys
took on the task of following the youngest members of the family around.

The twins were both also showering the birthday girl with attention, Maddie and Parker laughing at
just how many members of the family Penelope Scamander had wrapped around her little finger.
Although, Tina noticed that those two were just as guilty as the rest of them when Penny was being
insistent about whatever it was she wanted at the moment.
Her father merely grinned at all the children that he considered his grandchildren, happily letting
Penny and Danny sit in his lap when they decided to settle down for a bit while he talked with
Oliver and Nora. Theseus was fretting about, making sure everything was perfect for his little girl
while Tina watched Lally move everything just slightly out of place behind her husband. Her best
friend’s signature smirk was present when Theseus figured out what was going on. Before her
brother-in-law could argue, Lally was pressing a kiss to his lips, whispering something that she
assumed was to calm down and enjoy the day.

Queenie and Jacob were sitting with Newt most of the afternoon and evening, Tina often bouncing
over to join them, but now they were sitting with their daughter, seeming to be happily chatting
about school. Stella, Ollie, and Noah were off in a corner, breaking out what looked to be a game
of Exploding Snaps.

That left Newt unaccounted for at the moment. The last she’d seen her husband, he’d been happily
talking with their sons and almost children-in-law along with Lally’s brother and his girls. Now the
boys, Maddie, and Parker were talking with the Hicks sisters while Nate had made his way over to
sit with her father and Newt’s parents. Arms looping around her waist clued her in though that
Newt was near. Leaning back, Tina felt him settle his head next to hers. “Penny for your thoughts,
love?”

“Just living in the moment and watching the people I love celebrate our adorable niece.”

“Our adorable niece who keeps looking at the door expecting two more people to arrive.”

Glancing at Penny, she saw that the youngest Scamander was indeed watching the door as if Ellie
and Lyall would come walking through. Her heart twisted for her niece. Tina knew that Ellie hated
missing Penny’s birthday, hating missing anyone’s birthday really. But she and Lyall needed to get
their moment to relax. Even if they were insisting on meeting Nora and Oliver back in England the
next day. The protective part of Tina wanted to let her daughter and new son-in-law stay hidden at
the villa in Brazil forever. Unfortunately, that wasn’t how life worked and more importantly not
how her daughter worked.

“You know I wouldn’t be shocked if they did walk through the door.” Newt whispered, shrugging
at her incredulous look she threw over her shoulder at him. “Tina, you have met our daughter,
correct?”

“That doesn’t mean-”

“Knock, knock.” She blinked rapidly as the door eased open and her daughter peaked around it,
smiling. “I hear we are celebrating a birthday?”

“Ellie!” Penny was up, sprinting to her godmother, but was intercepted by Lyall striding inside and
lifting her into his arms. “Lyall!”

“Hello, Penny! Happy Birthday!” Lyall grinned brightly as he kissed the little girl’s cheek before
he waved at everyone. “Hello, family.”

Ellie was rolling her eyes as she followed her husband in. A kiss was pressed to Penny’s cheek by
the oldest Scamander grandchild before she looked over to where Tina and Newt stood, smiling at
them. Then their daughter did what Tina would expect her to do. She turned to her Uncle Tree with
a smirk. “Hope it’s okay we crashed the party.”

“Oh, my Elliphant crashed her goddaughter’s birthday party, how could that not be okay?” Theseus
smiled brightly at his niece, pressing a kiss to Ellie’s head before scooping Penny up from Lyall’s
 arms. “Now, I believe the birthday girl wanted to wait until we knew if Ellie was really coming or
not before we ate?”

Penny grinned madly as she directed everyone to sit from her father’s arms. Newt snorted a laugh
and muttered something about how Theseus was completely entranced by his little girl. Tina
refrained from pointing out that Newt acted the exact same way in regards to their daughters.
Instead, she let him pull out her chair before settling beside him, Ellie skipping over to slide into
the seat on her other side. Everyone found a seat within the groups they’d previously been sitting
in as food appeared and they dug in.

They’d almost made it through dinner before Penny piped up to ask, “Lyall! Ellie! What did you
do in Brazil?!” The entire table seemed to freeze at the question. All adults glanced between
themselves, knowing damn well just what the newlyweds had been up to.

Based on the blushes creeping up their necks, neither Ellie or Lyall had thought about what they’d
tell the younger cousins yet. Most likely because this trip had been last minute. So her daughter sat
there, hand holding her fork frozen between her mouth and her plate while Lyall refused to meet
anyone’s gaze. The twins both leaned forward though, grins creeping on their faces while Newt
tried to convey that they should be quiet. Only it wasn’t any of the kids that her husband had to
worry about. It wasn’t their siblings or friends either.

Tina had an out of body experience as she snorted into her cup and said just loud enough that
everyone heard her, “Probably each other.”

“PORPENTINA ESTHER GOLDSTEIN!” Her father yelled, raised brows while Ellie slid in her
seat, seemingly praying that no one would look at her. Beside her, Newt was choking while the
twins looked to Tina with a mixture of horror and awe. Ollie and Noah both looked at each other
then back to her in clear shock while everyone else around the table seemed to be having similar
reactions. Queenie and Theseus were the exceptions. Her sister was laughing, laughing so hard that
it snapped Lally out of her daze as she joined in.

Theseus, however, glared at her. Then Ellie, then at Tina again before bellowing, “ONE TIME! I’D
LIKE TO HAVE ONE TIME WHERE ONE OF YOU DOESN’T MAKE THAT COMMENT
ABOUT WHAT GOES ON AT THE BEACH HOUSE!”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed and caught the callback to the Worrying epilogue!

Thanks for reading and the continued support!

 Healing Can Come In Many Ways
Chapter Summary

This chapter is all Lyall and a trip to visit two individuals to make clear his love for
Eleanor Ruth Scamander as well as finally standing up for himself to them.

Chapter Notes

Alright so originally this chapter was longer with some other stuff in it. But I think we
need a chapter of our boy getting his moment to be feral and overprotective so enjoy!

Content warning: there is mention of rape and torture in regards to what happened to
Ellie in Nurmengard.

Also this chapter starts the true second half of the story where we will learn a lot about
the Scamander family as a whole. There will be more notes about this at the end of the
chapter!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Lyall pressed a kiss to her lips as he rose from their bed in the cottage at the edge of her
grandparents’ property.

When her mother gave her two weeks off, Eleanor had decided they should take advantage of it.
They’d spent the first week enjoying their honeymoon on the beaches in Brazil. Well enjoying
themselves on the beaches, in the bedroom, the shower, and even the kitchen in the Scamander
family beach house once they’d convinced the caretakers that they needed their privacy.

Now for the second week, he and his wife were sorting a few things out in England before being
forced to return to their day to day lives in New York. There was paperwork to be signed to ensure
she had access to his vaults at Gringotts. Apparently there was handling of paperwork to show he
was now a member of the Scamander family and had access to all the family assets both held at
Gringotts and within Ministry premises. And of course making sure the Ministry recognized their
marriage. Really that had been his favorite moment as the clerk who’d been forced to read the
document and file it was a rather annoying housemate of Lyall’s who’d told him he’d die alone.

Joke was on Joshua. Eleanor was never going to let that happen.

They were also dealing with his family drama with Lawrence, who’d already made more than his
fair share of comments about not being invited to the wedding. Which Eleanor had assured him
was just a preview of what they had to look forward to upon their return to New York. According to
his beautiful bride, Maddie and Parker had convinced their friends and her brothers to hold onto all
comments until after they’d gotten their honeymoon. Which ended in three days. So yay.

Eleanor had also taken to assisting her grandfather evade the press for a few more days. Oliver had
stated he had a few more people he wanted to explain this to in person before the cat was fully out
of the bag. And those people would be on the docket for their plans that day.

It was why he was sneaking out well before dawn. He had his own business to deal with before he
joined Eleanor and her grandparents with their adventure.

As he shrugged on his clothes, Lyall couldn’t help but stare at her sleeping form. It had been a long
couple of months, an even longer few years, but he wasn’t sure he’d change what they went
through. Without it, they may not have ended up here and that was the last thing he wanted.

So, despite the clock telling him that he was late to meet Matthias, Lyall circled back to her side of
the bed. He reached out, tucking her hair out of her face before pressing a kiss to her head. When
he pulled away, she was making her angry face she always made when he woke her up. “Go back
to sleep, love.”

“Why are you up?” Her eyes didn’t open and her voice was very groggy, but it was clear she was
awake enough to question him thoroughly. “It’s warmer in bed and I’m naked and in need of body
heat. Why are you-“

“Just need to help Lawrence with something early, I’ll be back to ravish you before you know it,
Starlight.”

It was a rare occasion when all Eleanor did was pop an eye open and not question him. She pursed
her lips, making him laugh before giving her a passionate kiss. When he pulled away, her eyes
were blearily assessing him. “Don’t do anything stupid, Wolf Boy. I’m rather attached to you.”

“I won’t, love.” He pressed a kiss to her bare shoulder and then to her lips again before whispering,
“I’ll be back before you know it. I love you.”

“Mmmm, I love you too.” She rolled away from him then, already on her way back to sleep.
Forcing himself to rise, Lyall gave her one last glance before he stepped out of the bedroom.

He made quick work to get out of the little cottage before his wife changed her mind and
convinced him to return to bed. And as much as he’d rather be waking her up in a much better
fashion, Lyall knew he had no choice. This was something he had to do and he had to do it now.

So with a heavy, determined heart, Lyall apparated to the docks where Matthias would be waiting.
When he landed, he was greeted by both Monty and Matthias. Further down the dock he saw his
brother, but he decided to deal with his friends first. “Gents.”

“You’re late, Ly.” Matthias grumbled. It was strange how he and his former rival were to the point
where they referred to each other by their nicknames. If he didn’t know that Eleanor enjoyed her
friendship with Matthias, he’d be more upset about the whole scene. But it actually worked quite
well for him. “You and Ellie couldn’t hav-“

“Eleanor doesn’t know I’m here.” His voice was quiet. The Head Auror’s eyes widened in
surprise, but Monty seemed to understand. Letting his head fall back, Lyall stared at the sky which
was slowly turning gray with the first morning lights. “She’d tell me this is dumb and I shouldn’t
go.”

“Because it is and you shouldn’t.” His brother called, stomping over to the group. “My sister-in-
law is much smarter than you and you should listen to her.” Lawrence stared at him for a long
moment. “They aren’t worth this, Ly.”

He knew that, knew it more than Lawrence did, had dealt with it more than Lawrence had. But this
was something Lyall did have to do. Because of what they’d done. Not to him or Lawrence, but to
her. To Eleanor.

So he shrugged, offering his brother a look that said he had no other choice. “This is something I
need to do. None of it is for them. It’s for my wife whether she’ll recognize it or not.”

At that moment, each man on the dock seemed to understand. Lyall didn’t care what they’d done to
him, he’d been dealing with that since he was a child. But laying a hand on Eleanor Ruth
Scamander? That was unacceptable. And after the last month of their lives, he needed to explain
that to his parents.

There was no other argument as he stalked toward the boat, Monty on his heels as Matthias quickly
spoke with Lawrence. “You know she doesn’t blame you.” It wasn’t a question or a request for
clarification, but Lyall still allowed his brow to raise as he glanced at Monty out of the corner of
his eye. The older wizard kept his gaze trained on the horizon though. Finally he added, “No one
does. And no one thinks less of you because all of this has come to light. I think most people
respect you more knowing you willingly helped put your parents in prison. Not many people would
do that.”

“Not many people had the love of their life truly tortured by their mother.”

“You didn’t know that when you decided to help. You did it because it was the right thing to do.”

“I know.”

“Then why are you doing this to yourself?”

“You read Eleanor’s updated file? With the new information on how she knew Mills was
Abernathy?” How that man had encouraged what Thompson had done went unsaid.

“I did.”

“Then you know why I have to do this.”

“I do. I just don’t want it to set you back, Lyall.”

Which was the exact reason he hadn’t told Eleanor where he was going this morning. Because
she’d say the same thing and all it would take would be one look from her for him to not go. But
something in him needed to do this.

Luckily, Monty decided to drop it. “I was told to inform you that Mia and I will be treating you and
Mrs. Lupin to dinner tomorrow night.”

“No, Hope and I are treating them to dinner tomorrow night.” Matthias came to stand beside them
and Lyall glanced at the two men. Lawrence was further on the dock and offered a small wave
before disappearing. But his friends bickering made Lyall pay more attention to them. “You and
Mia can take them out another time.”

“Noooooo, I was friends with Lyall first, I get first choice, Diggory.”

“Or we can all six go to dinner together rather than you two having a pissing match about it.” Lyall
said softly, earning a glare from both men. But it seemed to be the best solution and they knew it.
Instead of indulging them further, Lyall nodded at the boat. “Can we get this over with, Matt?”

The Head Auror solemnly nodded and stepped into the boat. Monty offered them a nod of farewell
before stepping away from the edge of the dock. He’d only come to see them off it would seem.
With a heavy heart, Lyall stepped into the boat, mentally preparing himself for the journey to
Azkaban.

***********************************************

The journey to the hellscape that was Azkaban was shorter than Lyall expected. Matthias kept
saying it was because of the magical route they took, but Lyall didn’t exactly care about the
semantics of it. He was more concerned with it being done. The sooner they were there, the sooner
the confrontation, the sooner he could leave and go back to his wife.

That was his mantra as he was escorted to the interrogation room his parents were placed in. The
chill of the dementors kept trying to creep closer to him so he focused on Eleanor, on their new
stage of life and the excitement. Keeping the happy memories close and his wand in his hand,
ready to cast a patronus if need be allowed him to stay sane as they drew closer to the dreaded
room.

When they stood at the door, Lyall whispered, “Thank you.”

“Not a problem.” Matthias shrugged. “Least I can do is give you a chance to say your piece. Want
me to go in to help monitor?”

“No,” he shook his head before letting out a breath. “No, this won’t take long.”

All Matthias did was nod and open the door for him. As Lyall took a step in, he forced himself to
take a steadying breath when he heard, “Lyall! Oh, Lyall!”

Chains scraped against the concrete as Matthias shut the door. But Lyall’s eyes were on his mother
who tried to step towards him. Easily side stepping her, he moved to stand in the corner of the
room. His father remained at the small table, refusing to look at him. His mother’s eyes shone with
hurt though as she stepped as close as she could.

“Lyall, what are you doing? Aren’t you here to see us? That’s what the guards-“

“He put us here, Bethany. Him and that little cu-“

“Finish that sentence, I dare you.” His voice was deadly as he looked at the man who had never
once been a father to him. Lyall unfortunately inherited his hair and eyes as well as his last name,
but that was where the similarities ended. Something Jonathan Lupin had always known.

“Or what?” His father grumbled, turning towards him. “You don’t scare me, boy.”

His mother looked at his father incredulously. “Jonathan!” Then her eyes fixed back on him as she
tried to smile. “You got my letters?”

“I did.”

“So you know we aren’t the monsters Eleanor has made us out to be. We are the her-“

“Don’t say her name.” He didn’t know why that was his sticking point at the moment. Not the
heroes comment. No he’d get to that. For now he was focused on ensuring Eleanor’s name never
left their mouths again. A fact his mother seemed shocked by. “YOU don’t get to say her name.
You don’t get to mention her or her family after everything.”

Hands reached for his face, but he stepped away, glaring at the woman in front of him. There’d
been a time when he could have forgiven her, could have let go how terribly she spoke to Eleanor
in the beginning, because she’d see the amazing woman he loved for what she was, the most
brilliant mind of their generation with the kindest soul. That was before he knew all his mother had
done, before he’d known the extent of the damage that had been wrought on his beloved by his
own flesh and blood.

Which his mother seemed to pick up on as her lips thinned and eyes narrowed. “What lies has she
filled your head with now? Or did you even see my letters? Because I wouldn’t put it past her to not
give them to you.”

Oh how right she’d almost been. Though there was little doubt in Lyall’s mind that Eleanor would
have given them to him in the coming months after he’d calmed a bit. But instead he’d pushed her
to the edge and she’d told him now. When she’d been right, he didn’t need to read them yet. But
during her brief imprisonment, he’d broken down and read the lies his mother was still trying to
feed him.

So all Lyall said was, “I know the truth and what you seem to be hellbent on telling me is the
truth.”

“I am telling you the tru-“

“I know.”

His mother, his high society, pureblood mother who never walked around with a slouch seemed to
stand even straighter then as she read the implications of what he knew from his mind. The pained
look made his father stand and threateningly rumble, “Whatever it is you think you know, boy, you
don’t.”

“I know you held Oliver Scamander captive for thirteen years in a secret basement of the very
home I grew up in. I know there were wards and spells preventing Lawrence and I from ever
discovering him.” His mother backed up a step because she seemed to know Lyall was far from
done.

She was stumbling back until his father was able to run his hand along her back. A move that made
his mother flinch at the unexpected contact while also settling back into it, as if despite all they’d
done to each other, their sons, and the world, Bethany and Jonathan Lupin still somehow loved
each other. The scene made him gritted his teeth so much Lyall was semi-confident that he almost
broke a tooth.

But shaking it off, he took a step closer to them, making himself stand taller. “I’m aware of the
level of your involvement in the conflict against Grindelwald and that you were highly trusted
acolytes. I know you both were at Nurmengard when Newt Scamander was tortured in the summer
of 1945. I know that you,” he pointed at his father. “Were among the acolytes that abducted
Eleanor and her brother from High Pointe that day.” His father seemed to pale as Lyall’s voice
grew more and more deadly and threatening.

But his gaze turned to his mother, the woman who raised him and Lawrence alone with only the
true help of her mother and sister. The woman who allowed herself to be warped into this monster
for his father. For love as she’d tried to explain in the letters. But Lyall knew what love was and
knew what it should do for you, and his parents weren’t in love. Maybe once they’d been, but for
the longest time they’d been power hungry bloodsuckers that had tried to kill his wife. And Lyall
wanted to make them pay.

“And most importantly, I know. ”

 It seemed to be all he had to say to make his mother’s face crumple. “Lyall, I didn’t know they’d-“

“Yes, you did.” His voice was quiet now, but it was sharpened to a point. “You knew what you
were doing the whole time, you knew what they’d do to her when given the chance. And let me
make something very, very clear,” his parents were both backing away from him as he stepped
closer. “You hurt the woman I love, you hurt my best friend, you hurt their whole family, and I
cannot ever forgive you for that. There was a time when your approval mattered in my life, but that
left the building the moment you kidnapped her and Joe,” he pointed at his father. “As for you ,”
his glare at his mother, the heartbreak in his own voice that was reinforced by the promise of death
seemed to make her sink further into herself. “When you tortured her, when I FELT her pain that
started it all. But when you let them touch her like that, when you forced her to see HER FATHER
as that man ripped away a part of her, when he raped her, that was truly the final nail in the coffin
and you had to know that.”

Even that seemed to shock his father as he looked down at her. “Beth, what did you-“

“What I had to.” Bethany Lupin’s voice wavered, but she straightened her back and met his eyes.
“Lyall, that entire situation is more complex than you-“

“Mother, you stood by and didn’t step in to stop them from doing that to her, from humiliating her
to a point where she still cannot be touched sometimes, where it still haunts her and where for
months after returning home she couldn’t let her father hold her. YOU did that to her.” His chest
heaved as his anger flared at the very memories of seeing her still seem so unsure around her own
father that second semester at Ilvermorny. It made it all make more sense. Her trepidation around
Newt and Theseus and Jacob. Three of the most important men in Eleanor’s life.

With that in mind, with the suffering she still sometimes went through on the bad days, Lyall had
no regrets by saying, “I want you to understand that there is no corner of this world where you
could hide from me where I wouldn’t find you and kill you for what you did to my wife and her
entire family.” He stepped as close as he could bare to be which made his parents scramble away.
“Don’t write to me again. Don’t ask me to come back to this hellhole, don’t expect to meet or hear
about Eleanor and I’s future children. You disowned me years ago and I’d like for it to stick this
time. My last name might be Lupin, but you are not my parents in anything other than physical
blood. I do not claim you, I will not defend you, I will not even try to get you out of this more than
deserved, and in my opinion much too weak, punishment. If you try to escape, pray that the aurors
find you before I get wind of it. Because nothing will stop me from getting revenge for what you
did to her.”

Turning on his heel, he knew he was done, that he’d said his piece and that it was more than
enough. As he reached for the door, his mother squeaked behind him, “Wife? She’s your wife?”

Deciding to rub more salt in the wound, he looked back at their broken faces, holding up his left
hand to show his grandfather’s wedding band that his Gran had always wanted him to use since
Eleanor would have her ring. His mother recognized her father’s ring on his finger as he smirked.
“She is. And she’s the best damn wife I could ever ask for. I only hope I can be the husband she
deserves.”

Chapter End Notes

I hope you enjoyed!

I will probably have another chapter up soon maybe even later in the day today, but
wanted to explain that this story’s name came to me while writing the first half and I
didn’t know why. In the second half I knew why and we are about to truly see the
Scamander family as a family of givers. Also characters from Pride and Maybe a Little
Prejudice will begin making appearance. So if you aren’t sure who someone is please
just ask I’m happy to provide context when I can!

Thank you for reading and the continued support!

 Family Ties
Chapter Summary

Ellie visits some family before finding Lyall and taking him to meet her Great Nan.
Who gets the surprise of her life.

Chapter Notes

Hi everyone! This chapter mentions and slightly focuses on grief and how we process
the loss of a loved one. It mentions various processes and shows a few different
responses. In the beginning there is a bit where Ellie is seen setting stones on graves in
a remembrance of her lost family. This is a reference of the Jewish practice of place
stones on graves of loved ones rather than flowers. I am not Jewish, but I admire this
practice and hope that the scene does the practice justice. If it does not, please let me
know and I am happy to learn and grow and ensure that my writing reflects this
wonderful tradition.

Please enjoy!

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Ellie knew exactly where he’d gone once she was up and moving that morning. Whether he wanted
to admit it or not, Lyall wasn’t the best liar, especially not to her. She’d also suspected he’d been
waiting to have this moment, to confront his parents with all the information they’d learned since
November. It was why she’d been trying and trying and trying to get him to talk about it with
someone, anyone really. Because she had her own issues with it to work through and didn’t want to
shut down in the middle of a conversation.

When they’d gone to visit his grandmother earlier in the week, she’d thought Ahh, yes, here is the
perfect opportunity for him to talk. And Carolyn Broadacre had tried. Morrigan, had she tried to get
Lyall to talk. Ellie had even chimed in a few times when the woman had alluded to the situation at
hand, but her husband had just grinned at her, his grandmother, his aunt and uncle who had also
been there as well as his brother before getting up to get tea for everyone. Her face must have
looked dejected when that happened because Carolyn had pulled her aside to talk privately for a
moment.

“It’s not anything you’ve done, Ellie. He’s just being Lyall about it all, dear.”

Letting out a sigh, she looked down the hall to see him happily talking to his Aunt Bunty and
Aberforth. She knew he was happy, but the entire weight of everything that had happened the last
time they were in England was hanging over them now and she didn’t understand how he was
pretending everything was normal. “Carolyn, I helped lock his parents up. I helped get your
daughter arre-”
“My daughter knew what the consequences of her actions would be the moment she got mixed up
in Jonathan’s circles. You did nothing wrong, Ellie.” Carolyn lifted a hand to cup her cheek, her
kind blue with that dash of gray eyes, Lyall’s eyes, met Ellie’s own as the Broadacre matriarch
added, “And Bethany hurt you in unimaginable ways. Both of you. I cannot forgive her for what
she did to my Lyall and his Ellie. I’m sorry she did all of it to you.”

Shaking her head, Ellie took the shorter woman’s hands in her own, squeezing them tightly as she
smiled down at the older woman. “You are not at fault for her actions. Carolyn, you taught him
how to love, how to be who he is and I owe you a great deal for that, because without you and
Miss Bunty, my Wolf Boy wouldn’t exist. Or he would, but he and I wouldn’t have ever found each
other. Our journey is why we are together, why this beautiful ring,” she nodded to the wedding
band sitting on her finger. The one she knew was Carolyn’s that she’d given to her beloved
grandson for when she and Lyall finally got their lives together. “Is not sitting on my finger. In the
end I wouldn’t change any of it. Because without it, there wouldn’t be a him for me to come home
to.”

Carolyn Broadacre smiled a big genuine smile that reminded Ellie a lot of who Nan smiled when
someone complimented herself, her siblings, or her cousins. It was a smile of pride and love that
grandmother’s seemed to have the secret to. Nevertheless the smile appeared as the woman looped
her arm through Ellie’s, whispering a promise to get Lyall to talk to her soon, to ensure he was
talking to someone about everything so as to help ease both Ellie’s and Carolyn’s own worry,
before they were stepping back into the living room of the small home in Wales.

The memory made her worry spike again. There wasn’t a doubt in her mind that Carolyn had not
suggested this, because the woman was as protective of her grandson as he was her. No. Lyall, the
idiot, had gotten this into his head himself. Most likely using Matthias as a way to get to the prison
and back.

Normally, she’d be finding a way to go after him. She’d find him and yell at him for being so
reckless. Especially given their promise to help Nan and Grandad with the conversation with her
great grandmother that day. But Ellie knew just how much Lyall needed this. He needed to be able
to confront his parents on his terms, to make clear what he thought of them and what they’d done.
He’d read all the letters that Bethany had sent that she’d hidden, the ones Ellie had profusely
apologized for hiding for weeks now and been thankful he’d forgiven her, understanding why
she’d done what she had, but simply asked that she not do it again. And she hadn’t. More letters
had arrived and Ellie had told him every time. Each one was addressed to both of them as if in
hopes that one of them might respond despite the contents being for Lyall, to convince him that
Ellie was filling his head with lies. Every letter ended up in the same place. The nearest fireplace
while he glared as it burned.

So no. Ellie wasn’t going to go after him. At least not yet. It was still early so instead of going to
wait for him wherever he’d left from, information she’d requested from Lawrence the moment
she’d gotten up that morning with a quick patronus, Ellie found herself in the small cemetery that
was technically just off the family property just after dawn that Wednesday morning. It was the
local wizarding graveyard, had been for generations, but it was on land donated by the Scamander
family when it had first risen to its status in society so in the back was a designated area for any
Scamander that wished to be laid to rest there. As she wandered through the cemetery she frowned
at the gravestone that had marked her grandfather’s grave. Part of her wondered who they’d buried,
who it was she’d cried over the last thirteen years, but a bigger part of her internally cursed
Grindelwald, Jonathan Lupin, and everyone else involved in what had been done to her grandfather
before she turned away.
Next to the grave that she knew would now be dug and await her grandparents when they actually
passed was one that always made her smile.

Newton J. Scamander

1840-1903

Beloved Husband, Father, and Grandfather

Her great grandfather. Her father’s namesake. She’d heard countless stories of the man, always
was told that if he were still with them, he’d dote on her more than even her grandfather did. There
were times when her great grandmother couldn’t look at her or her siblings because they each
smiled like their father sometimes and apparently, he smiled exactly like his grandfather. At least
Great Nan thought so. It had never hurt her feelings when those moments happened, because on
some level she understood. If Lyall was the first to go, no matter how much she knew she’d love
the family they create, seeing his expressions and mannerisms in their children and grandchildren
was sure to spark something in her that would hurt. So she’d never once held Athena Scamander’s
grief against her. Not like her father’s cousins and their children could.

Ellie forced that thought from her head. She was there to pay the family graves a visit, not think
about those people. Forcing herself to move on to her next stop, she found herself whispering, “Hi,
Great Gramps” to the grave. Despite the fact that he’d died long before she was born, she’d still
found a less formal nickname for him. Especially considering the older Scamander great
grandchild had chosen to refer to the great grandparents as Great Grandmother and late Great
Grandfather. It felt too formal, even to little Ellie and everytime she stopped by his grave, she got
the sense that he loved his nickname.

As she walked away, she placed one of beautiful small stones she and Lyall had found while
walking along the property they'd just been visiting on the headstone. Though she sometimes
brought flowers, Ellie often followed the practices her mother did for remembrance of the dead by
bringing stones to graves. Jewish custom was to place stones at graves as stones will not wilt and
die, but remain, are timeless and permanent in a sense. While her family did not practice the faith
as strictly as she knew her mother, aunt, and their family once had, there were some traditions that
Ellie couldn’t let go.

So down she went, placing the stones and pebbles they’d found on various family members graves,
her great grandfather’s sisters and husbands she’d met when she was young, his parents and a few
other ancestors in the Scamander family, before she pivoted to the portion of the cemetery on the
other side of the Scamanders private fence. Stepping into what was considered the public part of
the cemetery, Ellie stopped in front of the simple headstone she’d stood before so many times.
Tears pricked in her eyes as she read the names this time.

Alexander Sharp Hannah Sharp

1832-1885 1835-1941

“Hi Granny,” Ellie tried to fight the tears as she reached a hand out to trace her grandmother’s
mother’s name while moving to sit on the blanket she’d brought with her for this specific stop.
Though they didn’t see her often, she and the twins had adored the woman, always begging her to
let them stay one night at the farmhouse with her when they’d visit or convincing her to stay at the
Manor with them. Of course that usually led to the rest of the Sharp cousins staying, but they’d
never once minded. Because even in the crowd of people, Hannah Sharp always knew how to
make each one of them feel special. Granny Sharp had been her rock that summer after they’d
believed Grandad died, Ellie had spent a lot of time with the woman, learning as much about her as
she could. Looking back she was thankful she had, because by March of the next year, she was
gone.

But her love for her great grandmother extended beyond that. Granny had always been so happy to
see her family, always made Ellie feel better after a run in with the hateful Scamanders that had
never been able to keep their opinions on her existence to themselves even in her childhood.
Granny and all of Nan’s family had made sure that Ellie knew she was loved and a member of their
family. Sometimes she wondered just what Granny would have thought of all the comments she’d
heard as she grew older, what the woman would have made of Ellie when she’d punched Hodges
in part for his comments about her conception. Other times she just heard that old familiar voice in
her head as she chuckled and said, “That’s my Ellie.”

Lifting her sweater covered arm up, Ellie wiped at the tears now falling down her face as she
whispered, “I have exciting news, Granny. I got married.” Around her, the wind picked up
curiously as if on her great grandmother’s command, but Ellie kept her eyes trained on the stone in
front of her. “I brought Lyall with me last Christmas. Remember, tall, lanky, awkward, muscle in
just the right places? Yeah, that’s my Wolf Boy, my husband. He and I, well, we eloped. I, um, I
had this really dangerous mission and we were finally on the same page and I just couldn’t stand it
anymore. I wanted to be married to him. Even if it was only for a few weeks. But, we stopped the
bad guy, Lyall even threatened them for trying to hurt me. It was really sweet.” As she sat there,
Ellie could hear the sounds of Dorset coming to life, of livestock from the various farms out here in
the countryside waking and calling to those who tended to them as she continued telling her great
grandmother everything.

“Lyall was there when I was captured in the war.” Now that was really something she was happy
that Hannah Sharp hadn’t been present for. It was no secret of her grandparents’ dismay about their
sons and daughters-in-law’s involvement in the war against Grindelwald. Well, their grandmothers
hid their displeasure even more. Worry had always seemed to fill Great Nan’s eyes when the
turmoil of the world was brought up in Ellie’s youth while Granny had always glared at anything
she could. Because Granny had apparently more than once tried to talk her parents, Uncle Tree, and
Aunt Lals out of fighting. Not because they weren’t capable, but because their family had already
lost so much from things outside of the war. No one had stopped though and then life got infinitely
more complicated in 1945. She remembered Athena Scamander’s reaction to seeing Ellie and Joe
alive for the first time after everything, seeing that confirmation that her family was safe and no
other members had been lost. There’d been a murmured, ‘They’re safe, Hannah’ and Ellie had
always wondered if a piece of her Granny had remained on earth, watching over the woman she
often refused to call her friend despite it being clear they considered each other family.

Regardless, she’d known just how badly Hannah Sharp would have reacted to knowing she and Joe
had been captured. It still didn’t stop Ellie from telling her all about her first meeting with Lyall
and all he’d done for her that year before she’d been captured and after she’d returned. She sat
there and told the grave how he hadn’t let her run away from her feelings at the end of the school
year, how he always came to see her on the anniversary of that last battle since they’d graduated,
how he loved her and she loved him and that her great grandmother would have loved him. Finally
as she let the final tears fall Ellie whispered, “I wish you could have been there, Granny. It was a
quick ceremony, but you would have loved it. Joe came. He’s Lyall’s best friend and signed our
marriage certificate as a witness. My best friend, Maddie, also came. She and Joe are engaged now.
I think they are living in London this summer so he’ll probably bring her here to meet you. I’m
sorry I didn’t bring Ly with me this time, but I, I just wanted to tell you first. Because I know you
are watching and I just, I wanted to tell you. Because I miss you and I love you, Granny.”

As another breeze ruffled her hair, Ellie smiled, getting the faint scent of baking that had once
filled her great grandmother’s home. The next world worked in mysterious ways, but having that
familiar sense of comfort wash over her, made Ellie let out a wavered laugh, wiping at the tears on
her face again. “I have to get going. We have a surprise for Great Nan that Lyall and I are helping
Nan with today. But I brought you and Poppy a present from my trip to Brazil.” Carefully, she laid
the stones she’d picked out just for her grandmother’s parents below each of their names next to
stones and pebbles that they’d left before over the years. “I love you both. To the moon and back.
I’ll bring Lyall with me so we can say goodbye before we leave.” She pressed a kiss to her
Granny’s name before standing, grabbing the blanket and carefully making her way out of the
cemetery.

Just outside the gates, leaning against the wall that overlooked the small town below, Ellie was
surprised to find Lawrence Lupin waiting for her. She cocked an eyebrow at her brother-in-law,
who took the blanket from her hands as they began walking in the direction of the Manor. “You
know a patronus message would have sufficed.”“And not have the distinct honor of telling my
sister-in-law just where her idiot of a husband went this morning? I think not, Ellie.” She hadn’t
told him she knew where Lyall was going when she’d asked for a location that morning. Just asked
if she knew where she’d be able to find Lyall before they had to go to St. Mungos around 8:30. So
Ellie bit back her smile as she saw Lawrence huff in her periphery. “You already guessed, didn’t
you?”

“Lawrence, I know you grew up with him, but I married him for a reason. We know each other’s
self destructive tendencies. And Lyall has had it in his head since November to confront your
parents about what happened to me at Nurmengard.” The younger Lupin brother bristled at the
thought, not that she could blame him. There was a reason even with her years of therapy some
nights Ellie still woke up in a panic. Though having Lyall to hold her through those always made it
better.

Beside her, Lawrence reached to squeeze her arm, causing Ellie to pause in her strides toward her
grandparents’ home. Cocking her head, she watched the guilt rack face features and immediately
opened her mouth to tell him it wasn’t his fault. But Lawrence shook his head. “I know what
you’re going to say, but I want to say I’m sorry. For not listening to Lyall and no doubt causing
strain in your relationship when he and I were at odds, for not knowing about that godforsaken
basement, because Ellie, please know if I could have gotten your grandfather out, I would have.
You have to know that even when I listened to my parents, had I know I would have-”

“I know, Lawrence,” she squeezed his hand back. “I know.” That seemed to barely satisfy him. So
Ellie decided to give him a small way to make it up to her. “A way to start making it up to me is to
tell me where I’ll be able to find my idiot when he gets back from playing hero.”

**********************************************************

When the boat came back to the dock, the sun was in the sky, though Lyall knew it was still early
without looking at his watch. But his biggest hint that it was later than he’d plan to return was the
woman waiting for them at the docks. He’d know that silhouette anywhere.

“Want me to take the fall?” Matthias whispered to him as they docked, but Lyall only shook his
head. This was his idea and his mess to clean up.

So he offered his friend a quiet goodbye along with a promise that they’d coordinate dinner for the
following night at a later time before he stepped off the small vessel. Once he was on the creaky
wood of the dock, Lyall was met with Eleanor burying her head into his chest. “Good morning,
Starlight.” His arms wrapped around her as he drank in her warmth, pressing a kiss to her hair.

“So going to Azkaban isn’t doing anything stupid?”

“I’m back in one piece.” He knew better than to even try and lie about where he’d gone. Which
seeing her face, he knew it was appreciated, but she was still more than worried. “I needed to do
this, Elle.”

Her hands came up to cup his cheeks as she stared at him. Without hesitation, he lowered his
mental shields and let her see the memory of what he’d said, what he’d promised. Tears filled her
eyes as she dissected his memories before whispering, “Ly, they’re your fam-“

“You,” he cut her off, pulling her tighter to him. “ You are my family. You and Lawrence and all
ten million and one of your siblings and cousins.” That elicited a laugh from her so he smiled and
kept going. “Your parents, your aunts and uncles, your Nan, and even if they scare me a bit, your
Grandad and Pops. Plus all of our friends from Maddie, Parker, Evan, and Pete to Monty, Mia,
Matthias, Moody, and Hope. And yes admitting that Moody is a part of this little family does kill
me.” Her laugh came out in a snort this time as he leaned down, pressing a quick kiss to her lips.
When he pulled back, her eyes shone with love. He let a hand drift up so he could tuck her hair
behind her ear. “Those two people may be the reason I’m on this planet, may be the reason I got to
meet you, but blood doesn’t make a family, love does. They don’t love me. They proved that time
and again. And like hell am I going to sit to the side and let them think I won’t destroy them for
hurting the person I love most in this world.”

Instead of arguing or saying anything else, Eleanor just leaned up and captured his lips, pulling him
down so that it could be more passionate. His hands slid down around her waist as he opened his
mouth, letting her take the lead until an awkward cough sounded beside them. Breaking apart,
Lyall looked to see Matthias trying to not look at them while Eleanor buried her head in his
shoulder.

“I, um, I was just going to say maybe you two should move this somewhere private. Before the
dock workers start staring.” Glancing around he saw a few of the dock workers leering at them,
specifically at her.

“Thank you, Matthias,” he held out his hand which the Auror shook. “For everything today.”

“Anything for Mr. and Mrs. Eleanor Scamander.” Matthias winked before trotting off.

Then he was left with his wife, who was pulling away. “We should go.”

“Back to the cottage?” He said in a hopeful voice, but she shook her head.

“First we’ve got to stop by Mungos with Nan and Grandad. Then there’s a visit to the old
farmhouse.”

“So today really is full steam ahead.” Lyall commented as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders
and began walking towards the entrance to the docks. “Tell me again who I’m meeting. Or
officially meeting as a member of the family.”

Eleanor let out a joyous laugh as she reached up to the hand on her upper arm to play with his
wedding band. “Nan’s brothers, Uncle Henry, Uncle Ant, Uncle Graham, and Uncle Colin. To my
knowledge none of their wives or children will be there, but they work the farm so you’ve probably
met everyone in passing.”

“I’ve met your Uncle Colin. He threatened to shoot me once when I almost stepped on a baby
hippogriff.”

“As he should.” A smirk was plastered on her lips as they continued to walk into London. “Dad
and Uncle Tree are a lot like Nan’s family from what I know. Dad more so than Uncle Tree, but I
know Uncle Tree gets his temper from the Sharp side.”

“Lovely.”

Lyall let out a yelp when she pinched his side, but his wife ignored him. “You should know Uncle
Ant was Uncle Tree’s favorite uncle and is the one who Uncle Tree acts the most like so I’m
guessing he’ll give you more hell than the others. Though all my great uncles have a soft spot for
Nan’s grandchildren so they all will probably be insufferable.” The groan escaped before he could
stop it. This time she laughed though and nodded towards the building they were nearing. “But
first, Mungos.”

“We aren’t about to kill her are we?”

Eleanor stopped walking then. A look of deep concentration crossed her face before she shrugged.
“I don’t think so. Great Nan is tougher than us and our news.”

“And the other news?” His brows quirked.

Instead of answering, she took his hand and tugged him towards the wizarding hospital. But he
heard her muttering, “Then at least it wasn’t our news and I won’t feel responsible.”

**********************************************************

Nora fought a groan when she stepped into the private room St. Mungos staff arranged for them.
The last she’d known Percy and Lydia were out of the country, their children had nothing to do
with their grandmother, and neither did their grandchildren. So to walk in and see her brother-in-
law and his family was not what she’d expected. Ellie just squeezed her hand beside her, Lyall
resting a hand on her shoulder as well.

Her boys wanted to be there, truly they did, but it was a school day and Newt needed to teach.
Penny was under the weather so Theseus had to stay home from work the last few days since she
hadn’t gone to school. So it hadn’t been feasible for them to join them, but when Ellie and Lyall
had decided to spend the second week of their honeymoon in England, their oldest grandchild and
her husband were adamant that they’d be there when they told Athena that Oliver was alive.

Even if it was just to distract her mother-in-law.

“Nora.” She smiled softly at Percy as he stepped toward her. He offered Ellie a polite smile before
whispering, “I wished you’d sent me a patronus. It’s not one of her good days. This whole debacle
with the papers has her all out of sorts. It’s awful really. Saying Ol is alive after all these years! I’m
surprised the boys aren’t up in arms.”

She couldn’t open her mouth to comment before Athena saw them. “Nora! Oh and Ellie! My
darling! How are you?”

Ellie squeezed her hand again, smiling at her great uncle before making her way to Athena’s
wheelchair, squatting beside it, pressing a kiss to the elderly woman’s hands. “Hi, Great Nan.”

“I swear you get more beautiful with age, love.” Nora felt herself smile as Athena fawned over her
granddaughter. There was something validating about it when Percy’s girls, the same ones that
always called Newt odd, sat with their children and didn’t receive the same treatment for once. But
then Athena was looking behind Ellie, searching for someone. Or someones, most likely looking
for the rest of the girl’s family. “Where are your mother and father? And your siblings?”
“Oh, everyone is home,” Ellie said quietly, refusing to talk to Athena as if she was incompetent
like the other half of the family often did. “Mom, Dad, and the twins had to work while Ollie is at
Ilvermorny for school and Stella is home, but she’s ten so Mom said I couldn’t bring her with me.
Something about her still being school aged, I don’t know.” Athena smiled softly at her great
granddaughter’s dramatics and Nora could see Lyall staring at the scene in amazement. In his
years with the family, Athena Scamander had been one of the few members he hadn’t met. So he’d
never seen the ease with which Ellie could converse with the woman. “I’m on leave, my mother
seems to think hunting down multiple former acolytes of Grindelwald within a few months earned
me a vacation.”

“I think it was more the faking treason to out one of said former acolytes that earned you the
vacation, love.” Lyall quipped without thinking. With a satisfied look, Nora watched her mother-
in-law turn her critical eyes on the newest member of her family. Beside her, Lyall gulped.

Athena’s gaze never left Lyall as she asked Ellie, “Eleanor, who is this?”

“That would be Mr. Lyall Lupin, Great Nan.” Her granddaughter’s toothy smile was a rare one,
one that Nora knew she inherited from her grandfather and father. Ellie waved Lyall over, forcing
him to ignore the calculated stares of the other Scamanders in the room before he squatted beside
his wife. “Lyall, this is Athena Scamander, my great grandmother.”

“It’s a pleasure, Mrs. Scamander. My grandmother, Carolyn Broadacre, always speaks highly of
you.”

Lyall had outstretched his hand to shake hers when Athena snorted a laugh. Percy looked at his
mother in mortification. “Mother!”

“Perseus,” Athena’s eyes were narrowed at her younger son as she turned back to Lyall. “What did
Carolyn really say?”

“I’m sorry?”

It was moments like this where it was easy to remember Lyall was raised among high society. With
the grace he held himself with in the moment as well as the elegance with which he spoke.
Unfortunately for the young man, Athena Scamander could see through it. “Your grandmother was
one of the few members of society that never spoke ill of my boys and my girls. But she certainly
was in the room when I made it clear what I thought of those who did. So what did she say?”

“Um, well,” Lyall stammered while Ellie was grinning as she watched the exchange. Margo’s
daughter, Chastity, leaned forward, seemingly ready to spread any gossip she could. But luckily,
Lyall saved his skin by explaining, “She always says she admires how protective you are and was
always thankful to not be on your bad side.”

The little laugh Athena let out seemed to calm Lyall’s nerves which Nora knew would calm Ellie.
“I’ve always liked your grandmother,” the comment made Lyall perk up. He had a wonderful
relationship with his maternal grandmother, it might be one of the only ones he’d keep with his
blood relations outside of his brother and aunt. But too soon, Athena was turning back to Ellie. “So
the rumors from the Prophet are true? You two are courting?”

“Well, actually, we’ve been courting for several years, though it's been society’s worst kept secret I
believe.” Nora watched Athena looking between the young couple, an amused smirk trying to work
its way onto the older woman’s face. Her granddaughter continued though, “We actually have
something to tell you, Great Nan.” This was the distraction, the big secret before the bigger one to
give Ol a bit more time to gather himself in the hall. And right as Ellie went to show her great
grandmother her hand, Percy seemed to realize that there was at least one big surprise.

“Ellie, I think Great Nan has had enough visiting for today,” he said as he stepped up. She watched
her granddaughter glare at him and Nora stepped toward her, placing a hand on Ellie’s shoulder as
she came to her side. The subtle squeeze told the young woman to calm down. If only Athena was
as easy to keep calm.

“Perseus, I am fine. If you are so concerned, you and your lot can leave. It’s not like they enjoy
being here as it is.”

Truer words may never have been said. Percy’s grandchildren all pretended to look upset, his girls
and Lydia tried to assure Athena they loved coming to visit, but the truth of the matter was it had
been Nora, Oliver, their boys, their girls, and their grandchildren who’d made Athena a priority.
They ensured she had a place to go on holidays when she’d been able to leave the assisted living
wing of St. Mungos. It was their boys who’d always asked their grandmother to go with them when
they were shopping for new supplies each school year. Ellie and the twins always made sure to
come visit their great grandmother on a trip to London without being prompted by their parents or
Nora herself.

And Nora could understand the desire to cut Athena out of one’s life, she knew that her mother-in-
law could be extremely harsh and judgmental. But in all her years, Nora had never seen someone
as fiercely protective of her family as Athena Scamander. That woman loved each and every one of
them as she tried to learn how to be more open about it.

The fact that Percy and his family never understood that had caused a deep divide and frustration
in the family in the years since Newton Scamander I’s death.

So Nora was not the least bit surprised when Ellie turned to her great grandmother, ignoring the
turmoil of the other side of the family to show her the diamond ring on her finger. Athena’s eyes
went wide before looking back up at Ellie. “Is that an engagement ring?”

“Oh no, no.” Athena seemed to visibly relax until Ellie pulled out the chain that held the
engagement ring that had now been passed down through three generations of Scamanders. “This
was the engagement ring.”

There was a shocked awe on the Scamander matriarch’s face as she looked between Ellie and the
rings. Then she turned to Lyall, reaching for his chin to appraise him. Luckily, the young man took
it all in stride, allowing himself to be manhandled by the elderly witch. When Athena seemed
content, she turned to Nora. “You knew?”

“I did. I attended the very short, but sweet ceremony.” Nora was rubbing her hand on her
granddaughter’s back as Ellie leaned into it and looked up, grinning happily at her. Her mother-in-
law was gripping the girl’s hand tightly again and Nora could hear the murmurings from across the
room. Percy’s grandchildren seemed ready to make comments about the sudden announcement,
but Athena was only smiling.

Her free hand moved up to cup Ellie’s cheek while Ellie leaned forward. “You are just like your
mother and father.”

“Thank you.”

“I take it Mr. Lupin has moved to New York rather than you moving to London?”

“Sadly, but we’ve agreed to visit at least one week a year for now so he can see his family and I
can come see Nan, all the great uncles, and you,” Ellie said with a soft smile, squeezing her great
grandmother’s hands again. Nora knew those two were destined to split their time between the
cities, at least for now, but there was no doubt that Ellie would raise her children in New York.
Something Athena also recognized.

“At least tell me he treats you right, darling.”

Nora could see her oldest grandchild grinning wildly. “Oh, he treats me better than I deserve at
points,” then she leaned in with a conspiring look. One that had always gotten Ellie into trouble as
a mischievous child. One that just so happened to be so similar to her great grandfather that Athena
Scamander had never been able to reprimand the girl. “He actually helped rescue me from
Nurmengard, Great Nan.”

The woman’s eyes went wide and Nora felt herself stiffen at the memories of those weeks. She’d
actually stayed in Mungos, keeping an eye on Athena, while waiting for word on Ellie and Joe,
needing the distraction from solely worrying about her little loves. It had been a long few weeks
for her, a longer few weeks for Athena who’d been having more bad days than not during that
time.

But now, Athena turned to Lyall, taking his hand and squeezing it. “Thank you. For helping bring
our Elliphant and Joey back to us. Our whole family was a mess of worries during those few
weeks.”

Something struck Nora at her core. Her mother-in-law never used those nicknames, hell even
though she was showing Ellie so much love and affection at the moment, Athena was still very
well Athena to Newt and Theseus’s children. To hear those two nicknames that Oliver, Theseus,
and Newt had lovingly given Ellie and Joe from this woman was rather heartwarming.

Hearing Lyall’s response seemed to be better. “I wish I could say I did more than I actually did. But
my Starlight here,” he took Ellie’s hand, looking at her with love evident in his eyes. “She is quite
adept at rescuing herself.”

Ellie leaned forward to press a quick kiss to his lips. When they pulled apart, Lyall pressed a kiss
to her nose, making Nora smile brightly, happy to see the Sharp family tradition continuing on.

“Oh that damn tradition.” Looking over, Athena was smiling happily up at her and Nora blushed.
“They learned that from you, Nora dear.”

As she began to agree, a voice called from the doorway, “Actually, I think my children and
grandchildren learned it from me AND Elle and have now adopted it for their own relationships,
Mum.” Percy was gasping from across the room while Athena stopped, clearly trying to see if it
was a dream as she blinked and lightly pinched herself. Nora didn’t turn to look though. Neither did
Ellie or Lyall. Their eyes were trained on the woman in front of them, who had tears in her eyes.
Soft thumps of Ol’s cane getting closer had Nora rising, stepping closer to her mother-in-law and
having Ellie and Lyall step back.

Athena turned to look at her, shaking her head. “This isn’t real. This can’t be-“

“Hi, Mum.” Nora let the woman take her hand as Ol squatted the best he could in front of her
wheelchair. “I’m so sorry I’ve been gone.”

Those calculating green eyes turned to her oldest son as Athena held Nora’s hand tightly. “This is
impossible.”
“I know,” was all Oliver said. “I know, Mum.”

“I buried you. WE buried you.”

“I know.”

“How?”

“The Lupins!” Nora knew Lyall stiffened behind her as Percy pointed at him. “Your parents were
revealed to be Grindelwald sympathizers! You-“

“I’d keep the accusations against my husband to a minimum.” Ellie’s voice was sharp, honed from
years as an Auror. Maybe even honed from years of Percy’s grandchildren tormenting her growing
up.

A fact that Oliver seemed to recognize as he looked up from his spot in front of his mother
whispering, “Elliphant.”

“They can insult me, insult my character and status in this family the way they always have, but by
no means will they look at Lyall that way.”

Nora reached for Ellie, but her granddaughter stood firm, glaring across the room as she gripped
Lyall’s hand. Before Nora or Oliver could say anything, Athena cut in. “What do you mean by
questioning your status in this family?”

The entire room went more silent than it already was. Nora saw her nieces staring at the ground,
refusing to make eye contact with their grandmother. Lydia and Percy avoided her and Oliver’s
gaze while Fallon, Mary’s youngest, the one closest in age to Ellie, quietly said, “Great
Grandmother, it’s no secret to the family that her mother was pregnant at the wedding.”

“And?”

There was a coldness Nora hadn’t heard in Athena’s voice in a very long time. Something Percy
also recognized as he stepped forward. “Mum, I think Fallon is just remarking on rumors that Ellie
might not be Newton’s child.”

“Newt.” Nora looked down at Athena while Percy cocked his head, but she could see Ol beginning
to smile out of the corner of her eye. When she looked at him, all he did was wink and lean back a
bit, as if readying to enjoy the show.

Perseus Scamander on the other hand was raising a brow at his mother. “What?”

“Your nephew’s name is Newt, Perseus. The man is only 55, almost 56 years old. You’d think
you’d know what he goes by.” Percy stiffened as his mother turned her glare on the rest of his
family. “And I will hear no more talk that Eleanor is not a member of this family. Whether she was
biologically Newt’s or not, she’d be a part of this family purely based on the love he has for her.
Additionally, I’d like to make it clear she is Newt’s daughter. I mean look at her hair. That is the
Sharp family hair through and through, that smile? That is your father’s smile, Perseus. Ellie may
look like her mother, but Merlin, no one can question that she’s a member of this family.”

“I’m still not convinced she isn’t really Theseus’s. Her whore of a mother probably slept with both
brothers all these years.” Nora heard Mary’s son Mitchell’s whispered comment at the same time
Ellie and Lyall did. Ol seemed to hear it as well, but his glare went to his brother.

Percy cringed, but that was the last thing she was worried about. Because it wasn’t Ellie who
 marched over to the 25 year old Scamander cousin. It wasn’t Ol or Athena who cut in, though she
looked ready to. It was Lyall, who threw the man against the wall with force Nora didn’t know he
possessed.

“Lyall!” Ellie was saying, moving towards him as the laughing stopped among the cousins. No,
the youngest generation in the other half of her family was staring in horror as Lyall pinned
Mitchell to the wall. Oliver seemed ready to step in now, rising from his crouch, but Nora held his
arm, shaking her head. The seeds of division had been sowed long before now. Maybe this needed
to happen. “Lyall John, let go.”

“He called your mother a whore. Your mother! Tina Goldstein! The woman who has loved your
father since they met! ”

“And he will rot in hell for what he said, but you need to let go.”

Lyall nodded and murmured an apology, but Nora saw he was still angry as he stepped away. Ellie
squeezed his hand tightly, worry was written plainly across her granddaughter’s features as she
watched her husband. They’d almost made it to the other side of the room too when Jason and
Mitchell surged forward, the former wrapping an arm around Ellie with a smirk and pulling her
away from Lyall. And with it most of his restraint as Mitchell got in his face, lightly shoving Lyall
back.

“Yes, yes, listen to your wife , Lupin,” Mitchell was muttering, facing inches from her grandson-in-
law’s as he put emphasis on the word wife as if it were dirty. Which even Percy seemed to know
was a mistake as he called his grandson’s name. But it was too late. The young man was poking
the proverbial bear while also physically poking Lyall in the chest. “Though I have to know, is it
true that you share her with Diggory?”

Chapter End Notes

Thank you for reading!

 And the Plot Thickens
Chapter Summary

Oliver has one more reunion. Ellie explains to Lyall where some of the seeds of
division in the Scamander family came from. Newt and Tina both begin to grapple
with the idea that the internal family drama is going to come to a head.

Chapter Notes

We're back! The next few chapters will be providing context to the Scamander family
drama that will be the ending theme of this story. Really this story is going to focus on
how despite how close a family may appear/how two siblings were raised in the same
house the same way, their entire philosophy of life can be completely different. These
chapters might get a little intense and really are focused on family drama and gossip so
I hope you enjoy and thank you for reading.

“Yes, they’re fine, Newt. No, no one is being charged at this point. Alright, I’ll tell them.” Oliver
looked up from his mug as Elle entered the kitchen. His wife had a tight look on her face as she slid
into the chair beside him. Instinctively he reached out for her hand while she looked up at their
granddaughter and newest grandson-in-law. “Your father is on his way over.”

Ellie blinked in surprise as she re-wrapped Lyall’s hand. “Dad doesn’t need to-“

“He’s coming, Ellie.” Elle gave the young girl the look that meant it wasn’t up for debate. “Your
mother has also approved one more week off. To deal with this.”

“They can’t keep-“

“I believe the order came down from the new President himself who has forced your entire team to
take extra time off. Something about you all needing time to unwind after such a stressful few
months.” His wife just nodded for the young couple to go. “Go to the cottage. I’ll keep your father
at bay while you get your yelling in.”

All their granddaughter did was nod, yanking her husband up and shoving him at the door. Lyall
didn’t say a word, nor did he fight the rough treatment. Though if he’d just punched one of his
wife’s relatives to a bloody pulp, Oliver was relatively confident he wouldn’t talk either until after
the storm had raged.

Once the young couple was out the door, Oliver let out a groan. “Well, that went terribly.”

“I didn’t know Percy and his entire lot would be there.” Elle said as she rested her head in her
hands. “That confrontation has been a very long time coming, but I didn’t think it would be today.”
Oliver stood, moving his chair so that he could hold her as they sat. His arms wrapped around her,
pressing a kiss to her head while she leaned into him. “Would you be upset if I said I was rooting
for Lyall in that fight?”
“Wasn’t much of a fight, love.” Mitchell had gotten two good shots in, but Lyall? Lyall had moved
so succinctly, evaded the few punches Mitchell got off and landed hard blows until Mitchell’s
brother, Jason, pulled him off. Had Ellie not been right there, stepping between them all, Oliver
was confident his nephew would have begun his own assault on Lyall. Luckily, he and Percy were
able to get everyone calm enough to leave, their mother not saying a word to anyone other than
Elle as they left. “What did Mum say to you?”

His wife gave him a side eye before whispering, “That it was about time one of ours stood up for
our family.”

“What?”

“Ol, it’s only gotten worse since you’ve been gone.”

An anger settled in his gut as he looked at her. But anything he wanted to say was cut off by the
front door opening. “NORA!” It was Anthony. Or well, his second oldest brother-in-law was the
one to yell. The shuffling feet from the foyer made it clear each of his wife’s brothers were here.
“YOU TOLD US TO MEET AT THE DAMN BARN THIRTY MINUTES AGO! WHERE ARE
YOU?!”

Elle offered him an apologetic look before calling, “In the kitchen!”

The Sharp brood came trudging through their home and stopped in the doorway of the kitchen.
Henry saw him first, blinking several times and hitting Anthony, who was griping about
something. When Ant saw him, he punched Graham, who was already staring. But it was Colin,
who arguably had the best reaction. His youngest brother-in-law, his best friend outside of the
woman at his side stood very still before shoving past his brothers. “YOU SON OF A BITCH!”

“Colin!” Elle was shrieking, but Oliver saw his smile.

So standing the best he could without his cane, Oliver accepted the hug as Colin crashed into him.
“You’re really alive!”

“I am.”

“I didn’t want to believe the paper! But the photo, you looked too old in it to even think about it
being Newt or Thee!” Colin hugged him tighter while Henry, Ant, and Graham stepped closer. The
older men all grinned madly at him.

Then Henry was yanking Elle from her seat, hugging his little sister. “He’s alive!”

“I know.” Elle giggled, but her eyes never left him, even when her other brothers were moving to
hug them both. After the hugs and all the questions about ‘how long have you known?’ ‘where
were you being held, Ol?’ and ‘so we are the last to know? Well clearly saving the best for last,’
Elle shoved her brothers towards the door, eyes still locked on him as she said, “Gentlemen, you
can have your friend back later. Right now I want to actually have a moment alone with my
husband.”

That was all her brothers needed to hear before they were scurrying out of the Manor. Once the
front door clicked, Elle came to wrap her arms around his neck, smiling up at him. “Alone at last it
would seem, Mr. Scamander.”

“Indeed, Mrs. Scamander.” He let one hand fall to her waist. It was the first time since he’d
returned home they’d truly had a minute alone. Between weeks spent with their wonderful band of
children and grandchildren, and this week being too exhausted after they’d spend the days dealing
with all the paperwork it takes for one to come back from the dead while also visiting with Ellie
and Lyall, he and his wife hadn’t had their moment to unpack what this meant. What him being
alive and safe at home with her after thirteen years meant.

“We should take it a day at a time.”

He stared into her deep blue eyes that were weathered with age. Elle was reaching up, stroking his
cheek as she looked at him as if waiting for him to disappear again. So Oliver took her hands,
leaning down to press their foreheads together, using the calming technique they’d perfected as
children. “I’m not going anywhere, Elle.”

“You don’t know that.” Her eyes welled with tears, her voice wavered. “You told me you needed
to take a walk and then I thought you died. Died, Ol. And now I get you back and I just keep
thinking that-“

“I’m not going to die, love.” He pressed a reverent kiss to her nose. “I’m going to be here and we
are going to get through all this together.”

“Promise?”

“I promise.”

**********************************************************

Ellie ignored the hiss from her husband as she cleaned the cut on his cheek. Lyall was trying to get
her to look in his eyes, but at the moment she was too angry. If she looked at his eyes she’d melt
and lose the anger. And if she spoke, she’d scream at him.

So instead of those two options, she’d settled for annoyed silence. Which seemed to frustrate him
further. “If you are going to make me do this the muggle way, the very least you can do is talk to
me.” Lyall seethed as she let the antiseptic seep into the cut. His grimace made her put him out of
his misery.

“I told you to let what they said go. You promised me no he-man stuff.”

“First, they had the audacity to say you aren’t your father’s child, that your mother lied to him.
Then he called your mother a whore. And finally he insinuated you are a whore.” He spoke with a
deadly calm that never came out with her. One she knew had been used with his parents that
morning. He’d been looking for a fight, needed to burn off that energy they’d usually deal with by
fucking. But they’d gone straight to Mungos and had to deal with the more traditional, pureblooded
Scamander family. Ellie feared the ramifications this would have with her grandfather and his
brother, but Grandad had seemed more worried about Lyall than anything. Him continuing snapped
Ellie’s focus back to her husband. “He accuses my wife of sleeping around, of me forcing you to
sleep with Diggory and-“

“You know that isn’t what he was implying.” Lyall stopped as she whispered it. He stared at her,
but he knew. Of course he knew. “Lyall, I had to sell it when we were apart. You think Mitchell is
the first person to comment about where I spend my nights?”

“You didn’t sleep with him.” Each word came out of gritted teeth. This wasn’t jealousy, or she
hoped it wasn’t. No. This was something else entirely.

So she stood, moving to rinse out the rag. “Of course I didn’t. I was nowhere near ready for that
when I thought you and I were truly over. And frankly, the only person I’ve ever wanted touching
me like that is you. But people don’t care. In some of their eyes I’m the illegitimate child of Newt
Scamander who is as much of a whore as my mother supposedly is.”

“People don’t say that back home.” He was standing behind her as she rinsed and then scrubbed
away at the blood on her hands. His blood, the blood that had spilled in defense of her and her
mother. Tears were streaming down her face as she continued scrubbing. His hands reached around
her, placing themselves over hers. “Love.”

Leaning back into him, Ellie said, “People don’t say it often back home. But believe me, the
sentiment is there.”

“Who?”

“No one important.”

“Ellie.” The use of ‘Ellie’ rather than her full name as he normally preferred made her sink in on
herself. Because Lyall knew she wasn’t going to tell him and he was pulling out the big guns.
“Elle.” He turned her around, hands now cupping her face as he asked again, “Who?”

Letting out a shaky breath, Ellie closed her eyes and whispered, “Some of the older aurors.”

“What? But they-“

“The ones who never wanted Mom promoted. Ly, it isn’t a big-“

“It is.” He leaned down, kissing her nose as he had in Mungos earlier before resting their foreheads
together. “You are not a whore neither is your mother. You ARE a Scamander. Even if you weren’t
your father’s child, you’d be a Scamander. But you are, love. I would know, I’ve spent more time
around you and your family than stupid Mitchell Harken.”

Her eyes widened in surprise. “You know-“

“He’s always been a bully. Though, now knowing he’s one of the cousins you’ve always
bemoaned about, it makes sense.” He tilted her head up to place a kiss to her lips. “I don’t know
how I never connected that they were your family. I knew his mother was a Scamander.”

Ellie only shrugged. “We actively avoid spending time with them. We have since we thought
Grandad died.” His lips toyed with a surprised smile so she scooted over, jumping up to sit on the
counter and let him stand between her legs. “Do you want me to explain the family dynamics?”

“Yes please.”

Pushing his hair back out of his face, Ellie shrugged her shoulders. “You aren’t going to like it.”

“Let me decide that.” Lyall murmured as he leaned forward, capturing her lips. Her arms wrapped
around his neck, pulling him closer before slipping her tongue into his mouth. His hands wandered
up her sides, moving underneath her shirt and grazing the underside of her bra. This was how she’d
wanted to spend her day. Her and him alone in the cottage preferably without any clothes and their
bodies barely apart.

Sadly that’s not how life wanted to work. First with Lyall running off to Azkaban, now with the
debacle at Mungos. Which meant she needed to explain to him the nuances between the families of
Oliver Joseph Scamander and Perseus Jason Scamander.

Reluctantly, Ellie pulled away from his lips, hands now stroking the hair at the nape of his neck.
Her husband seemed to understand, because he lowered his hands to lift her up and moved to sit in
the armchair in the small living room. He settled back into the chair, Ellie sprawled across his lap.
She rested her head on his shoulder, playing with his hand as she started. “So what do you know
about the Scamander family?”

“I’m assuming you mean recent history, not the stuff that dates back centuries.” The well placed
pinch to his side told him to knock it off. Lyall laughed lightly before continuing. “Mainly I know
that your grandfather inherited the seat from his father. I know it wasn’t necessarily contested, but
that since they graduated from Hogwarts your grandfather and his brother have been at odds. Not
in terms of shared beliefs, it’s part of the reason they weren’t ever in the running to be included in
the Sacred 28. Your family has always been considered blood traitors for being so vocal in their
support of muggles and muggleborns. It was made official to the most staunch pureblood
supremacists when your father married your mother, an American half-blood.” She nodded,
continuing to stare at his hand, at the ring she’d placed on it not three weeks ago. “Love, you know
I’m proud to be a member of this family, right? Your family is one of the most admired for good
reason.”

“I know.” She said as she burrowed into him. “And it’s our family, Wolf Boy.”

“Our family.”

She looked up and saw his smile, leaning forward to press a kiss to his lips before she pulled away,
letting her thumb trace his jawline. “Well, it’s good to know that the public doesn’t know the
extent of the in-fighting.”

“What do you-“

“Grandad and Uncle Percy got into it not long before Nan and Grandad got married. It came on the
heels of turmoil where my grandparents broke off their courtship and were almost destined to move
on. But from what I know, Uncle Perseus’s ex-fiancée was quite critical of Grandad, saw him as
odd and well saw him the way a lot of people see my dad,” she took a deep breath before
continuing. “She insulted Nan. Which pissed Great Nan off. Because despite how cold she can be,
Athena Scamander loves her family. She loves Nan even when they have their differences.”

Watching his forehead scrunch in confusion, Ellie smiled. “That story is longer than we have time
for. But for now, just know that Nan and Great Nan have a mother-daughter relationship that has
been rocky at times. But anyway, when Nan was insulted it was at a private dinner where
everything blew up. Uncle Perseus punched Grandad in the face and Grandad uninvited him to the
wedding.”

“Bloody hell!”

“Yeah,” she said with a nod. “And you thought you and Lawrence had a contentious relationship.”

“But they’ve always been cordial to my knowledge.”

The nod she gave felt forced. But Lyall wasn’t necessarily wrong. Her grandfather and his brother
were great at pretending everything was fine. At least in front of the public and their mother. Their
wives, children, and grandchildren knew a different story.

For a long moment, Ellie only stared at the fire in the small fireplace. The flames danced alone the
wood as she gathered her thoughts before she let out a sigh. “They made up. Just after the wedding
from what I know. But their relationship was never the same. Though if you ask Nan’s brothers,
Perseus was never a good brother to Grandad.”
“How so?”

The breath she let out made her flyaway hairs bounce. Lyall pressed a kiss to the top of her head,
letting her know to continue at her own pace. So after a deep breath, Ellie explained, “Okay so I
need you to know, this is completely biased. He’s my grandfather, I’m always taking his side over
his brother’s because I mean, he’s Grandad. I’m his Elliphant. So I just,” she stared into his blue
eyes, seeing the calming color and took a breath. “I love my family. And I will defend them until
the end.”

“I know that, Starlight.” He whispered, nodding in understanding. “I know. Let me help you do
that.”

She squeezed his hand in acknowledgement. “According to what Uncle Colin will tell me and the
twins now that we’re older, Uncle Percy never stood up for Grandad growing up. He always let his
friends walk all over Grandad and sometimes did it himself. I guess he was called out by Nan
several times and would fix it only to go right back to normal not longer after. I know the Sharp
brothers have always considered Grandad one of their own, even before he married Nan. So he’s
always had people to consider siblings, but I mean imagine your brother, who you love beyond
compare, imagine Lawrence just let everyone shit all over you, then sat there and let his then
fiancée shit on you and me, then got upset because you couldn’t keep turning the other cheek.”

“He got upset when your grandfather defended Nora?”

Ellie nodded, staring at the dark wood flooring. “Uncle Perseus has gotten upset with Grandad
many times over the years from the incident just before the wedding to not reprimanding Dad for
crying when a kneazle died as a result of Mary, Uncle Perseus’s youngest, stepping on the kneazle
after it accidentally scratched her.” Underneath her, Lyall seemed to be gearing up for a response,
but Ellie stopped him when she said, “the thing is the tension was always able to stay hidden
before Grandad was gone. It really came to a head the summer after we thought he died.” Her
voice trailed off at the end causing Lyall to quirk a brow.

“What do you mean?”

Fighting the tears that wanted to spill at the memory of coming to visit Nan the summer after it
happened. Everyone had been in a very bad place and her parents thought some time in Dorset
would do them, her, Jack, and Joe some good. Her parents would have help with a baby Ollie that
wasn’t Aunt Queenie and Uncle Jacob who were still walking on eggshells around them. It gave
Uncle Tree a chance to breathe since he’d been doing most of the traveling to make sure Nan
wasn’t alone. And it would let Nan hold her and her siblings close when she desperately needed to.
No one anticipated that one of the ugliest memories of her and twins’ childhood would happen.
That it was the reason she and her brothers couldn’t be cordial to their extended family.

“Eleanor?”

Placing a hand in his chest, needing to feel his heartbeat, needing to know he was real. Their eyes
met and only concern flashed in those blue orbs. “None of us were okay for a long while after it
happened. But that summer was bad, it was still so fresh. A lot of things had been said between our
family that couldn’t be taken back and-“

“You all were grieving.” It wasn’t a comment of judgment, just one of cold, hard fact.

Which was something she’d grappled with a lot of the years. Ellie forced herself to take a deep
breath as she looked at him. “If you think what was said today was bad, then you can’t imagine the
things that were muttered that summer.” Lyall’s head cocked in confusion, but she nodded toward
the door and the pasture and fields beyond it. “This is our safe haven, it’s a combination of the
Scamander family lands and the Sharp family farm. Nan’s family was ready to help distract us the
best way they knew how: tell us they loved us and let us help on the farm. It was the last summer
Nan’s mom was alive so I spent a lot of time with her in the old farmhouse, the one Nan grew up in
and that Uncle Colin’s granddaughter Emma now resides in. Being around the Sharps has always
been easier because we’ve always been more like them. Granny always said Dad is so much like
Nan and that we acted just like him when we visited.”

A smile graced her lips at the memories of chasing her cousins in the fields, of learning to tend to
the hippogriffs better since she was old enough to. That summer, despite how hurt and hollow she
was, had been one of the greatest summers of her life. But then she remembered the awful parts,
the ones that caused her father and uncle to stop speaking to their uncle.

Wiping the tears from her eyes with his hand, Lyall whispered, “What happened?”

“Well Mitchell and Jason took Joe’s book about healing plants. The one Grandad gave him for
Christmas the year before.” The memories hit her in rapid succession, her brother running up to
where she sat with Granny and Emma, Joe telling Granny that his book had been taken, and Ellie
just seeing red. “They’d already made comments about us being the rabble from New York and
how they’d take over the family Wizengamot seat because we weren’t fit since we weren’t
purebloods. The idiots made comments about Nan too and it just, it all came to a head when they
took that book. At least it did for me,” her jaw was set as she stared at the bookshelf in front of her.
She could see the title of the book in question, the one Joe couldn’t stand to look at after it all. “Our
grandfather was dead and they took his last gift to my little brother and eleven year old me just lost
it.”

“Love,” Lyall said in a very quiet and concerned voice. “What did you do?”

Instead of answering, she turned, leaning her forehead to his and let him into her mind.

“HEY!” Ellie stomped toward the old willow tree that sat beside the barns. Jason and Mitchell
looked over at her in annoyance before going back to the book. The book they were seemingly
destroying. “LET GO OF MY BROTHER'S BOOK!”

Mitchell let out a laugh as he ripped another page. “No.”

“Give it back!”

“You heard him, Elliphant.” Her beloved nickname had never been said in such a mocking tone
and it made Ellie’s heart twang. That was Uncle Tree and Nan’s nickname for her now. But most
importantly, it was Grandad’s. And he was gone and Jason’s mocking tone just made that more
clear. “Why don’t you go roll around in some mud? It’s all you’re good for anyway.”

She felt the magic crackle under skin, she knew she wasn’t supposed to use it. So she tried to calm
herself when something bumped into her. Ellie fell, splaying her hands to steady herself as Fallon
marched to her brothers. “Mummy said Grandfather isn’t taking over the Wizengamot seat!”

A small smirk made its way onto her lips. Ellie knew her father and Uncle Tree didn’t want the
seat, but she also knew her cousins thought they deserved it. Thought it should pass through their
side of the family because ‘they were the true Scamander heirs.’

“What do you mean?”

“Stupid Aunt Nora is taking it! How does a stupid farm girl think she can take over-“

That’s where the memory ended. Because Ellie blacked out when she’d lost it. Her magic had
erupted and luckily no one was hurt, but if her brothers hadn’t been the ones to reach her first,
Morrigan only knew what would have happened. Because it was Mary who’d been the first adult
there, screaming at her because Fallon’s hair had gotten chopped off somehow, Jason and Mitchell
were cowering in fear before calling her a freak.

Her parents had just dropped in front of her, searching her eyes to see what had happened. But Ellie
had never told them the full story. Never explained they’d been insulting Nan. Because it would
have been more trouble for her.

As she explained all this to Lyall, her husband seemed utterly confused. “But you didn’t hurt
them?”

“No. It was more of a show of light and maybe I concentrated on cutting Fallon’s stupid hair that
she didn’t take care of. But with that little flare of magic, I showed them who was more powerful.
And for a family that wants to seem prevalent in society, wants to seem powerful, having the
cousin they want to continually say is lesser show you they could wipe you out if they wanted was
shocking as hell to them. Mom, Dad, Nan, and her family had just been trying to figure out what
had set me off, but I walked over and picked up the book they’d ruined and took it to my father and
Nan. Joe had tears in his eyes so I simply told Nan that they’d taken Joe’s book from Grandad and
ruined it. Because they felt like it. Jason and Mitchell kept saying I almost killed them, which
every adult sitting there knew I hadn’t. But when Nan looked at those pages, Ly, I don’t think I’ve
ever seen her so angry.”

“What do you mean?”

Ellie shrugged, eyes widening at the memory. “She started screaming at Uncle Perseus, telling him
to get off her property. And when he tried to say by all accounts he was now the owner of the
property since Grandad had passed and it was Scamander family lands, Dad stood as tall as he
could and said it was in the will that the land remained in his mother’s name until she either
deemed it time to pass it on or until she passed. Then it became his and Uncle Tree’s. The whole
time Mom was just trying to corral me and the boys while Fallon, Jason, and Mitchell sneered at
us. On the porch Granny and Aunt Annabeth, Uncle Colin’s wife, were distracting all of the
younger Sharp cousins and Ollie. Uncle Perseus’s wife, Lydia, and other daughter, Margo, joined
the party and it just got worse from there. There was a lot of arguing that I don’t remember
specifics of, but I know Mary looked at Dad and told him he and Uncle Tree were a mockery of the
family name.”

“I didn’t know you remembered that.” Her head rose from where it had landed on Lyall’s chest.
Her father was standing in the door of the cabin, having seemingly opened it without a sound.
Pushing out of Lyall’s embrace, Ellie ran to her father, squeezing him tightly. “Pops, Aunt Lally,
and Uncle Percy say hello.” He mumbled into her hair as he hugged her tighter than necessary.
When he pulled away, Ellie watched him doing the unthinkable. Her father appraised Lyall, who
was rising from the chair, ensuring he wasn’t hurt before pulling her husband into a hug. It wasn’t
that anyone doubted Newt Scamander saw Lyall Lupin as a son and loved him, but well, Ellie
knew her father and physical contact. Any hug outside of those with his wife and children was rare
and normally only offered on extremely happy occasions or extremely sad ones. Which technically
this one might have fallen into the latter. Lyall was clearly shocked by the gesture though, but
returned it all the same. As he pulled away, her father hit the back of Lyall’s head. “Don’t ever do
something so incredibly stupid again, Lyall. You’re my son now. And I already have two others
ready to fight that lot. I don’t need a third. At least not yet, thank Merlin, Ollie doesn’t have
opinions on them yet.”

She fought the snort of laughter as Lyall shyly nodded. Then her father turned back to her, clearly
wanting to hear her assessment of it all. So Ellie shrugged. “He’s not apologizing. I don’t care if
they threaten charges. It wouldn’t be sincere and they’d lord it over us. They started this whole
mess. Not us.”

Her father nodded, looking between them, seeing the unity she and her husband had on the subject.
But she knew this was not the end of the discussion. Especially when Newt Scamander let out a
tired sigh as he pondered, “What did they say back then, little love?” Her dad was across the room,
tucking her hair out of her face in seconds. “I know you were upset about Joe’s book. But they said
something-“

“They called Nan stupid. My Nan isn’t stupid.”

Her father froze, clearly ready to pounce on his cousins and their children, but she shook her head
and looked at the case he’d sat down when he’d entered. “I’m sure they could do with some
company.” He only nodded, leading the way to his case. Ellie urged him and Lyall in first before
following with a sigh. It was going to be a long few days.

**********************************************************

“So? How’d it go?”

Newt cocked a brow at the mirror as he slumped against the headboard of his childhood bedroom.
Tina just grinned wickedly at him, adding, “It’s not fun when you’re the one who has to deal with
their antics now, is it?”

“Love, you act as if I didn’t teach our oldest a majority of her school career. Something I should be
doing for our son right now.”

“Eh, eh, eh,” Tina shook her head, that smile still on her face. “You don’t get to pretend like I
didn’t deal with most of the parent-teacher conferences. All though this is quite a different situation
I suppose.” Her smile started to fade while her face softened. “How are they though? Ellie and
Lyall? Are they-”

“United.” He whispered. Something like relief flashed on her face, but Newt continued. “I think
they both are on the fence about how to proceed. Ellie says he’s not apologizing one minute, then
the next she’s content to let him. Lyall just seems to want to avoid charges. I don’t blame him,
knowing Mary and Jensen, they’ll make sure Mitchell goes after everything Lyall has.”

“Which isn’t a lot, Newt.” Tina gently reminded him. “Even if Lawrence now gives him access to
the Lupin family accounts again, you and I both know their family isn’t as highly regarded as it
once was and their wealth had diminished considerably even before they disowned him. Not to
mention how much it has surely diminished since November.”

He shook his head, sighing sadly. “But his wealth has grown now that he and Ellie are married. He
has access to her accounts just like she does his.” Absent-mindedly, he began fiddling with the
fraying quilt on the bed, needing to do something with his free hand. “And while you and I both
know that’s not why he married our daughter, the fact remains he has gained wealth from this,
Scamander family wealth.”
“Which is exactly the kind your cousins would want to take away from anyone in our family. Even
someone who loves our daughter and was defending her.” Newt tilted his head in surprise. He’d
been given the bare minimum information regarding what had happened by his mother before he
left Ilvermorny with Elliot’s blessing. A thing he seemed to be doing more and more these days.
When he’d stopped by her office to inform his wife of what was going on, all he’d been able to tell
her was Lyall had gotten into a fight with one of the cousins and now hell was breaking loose. But
Porpentina Esther Goldstein just gave him a smirk he knew all too well after being married to her
for 24 years. “You didn’t think Ellie took the mirror a bit ago while you were doing rounds to tell
me what happened?”

Of course Ellie had. Their daughter was often too clever for her own good. “So I take it you are on
her and Lyall’s side?”

“Oh, I absolutely am on the side of him apologizing. But Newt, I think there’s still more they
aren’t telling us. Did your mom or dad tell yo-”

“Mum and Dad aren’t wanting to discuss it yet. Said that we all needed to sleep on it before any of
us confront this with an angry attitude.”

“It’s only going to get worse. They know that right?”

He knew that. She knew that. Hell, Theseus, who was no doubt finding a way to get himself and a
currently sick Penny across the ocean in the next day or so, knew that. Newt was also relatively
confident his mother knew, but was trying like hell to keep some symbolism of peace between the
families for his father’s sake more than her own. Eleanor Marie Sharp Scamander had not had a
kind word to say about her brother-in-law for a very long time. A fact that had worsened in the
years since his father had allegedly died.

Rolling his shoulders back and letting his head fall against the headboard, he whispered, “I just
don’t want Dad dealing with all this. Not when we just got him back and he’s still-”

“I know, honey. But this was going to happen sooner or later. Maybe it’s good that it’s happening
now.” Newt nodded slightly, watching her through the mirror. She looked tired, hell they all
looked tired. Part of him thought this constant state of exhaustion was supposed to end with the
war, but apparently he’d been all wrong.

All of a sudden, Tina’s head jerked to the side and her smile made it clear that three of their
children had just walked in the front door. Her next words weren’t directed at him, yet he still
listened with a contended sigh. “Hello, Stella Bug, Jackal, Joey. Do I get all three of you for
dinner?” He didn’t hear their response, but was happy to watch Tina take it in. In this chaotic world
around them of fathers coming back from the dead and son-in-laws punching family members,
there was no one else he ever wanted at his side. He loved her, more than he could ever put into
words. He loved Porpentina Esther Goldstein, his wife, the mother of his children, his best friend
more than humanly possible. And in the rare moments of calm in their life, he was content to watch
her take in the world around her. Just as she was now. Until he heard, “Oh, just talking to Dad.
Want to say-”

Jack, Joe, and Stella all came into view around their mother with bright smiles that matched hers oh
so perfectly. “Hi Daddy!” Stella blew him a kiss while the twins both settled for a quick ‘Hi Dad,
bye Dad’ as they rushed off to cook dinner Tina explained. His youngest was watching him
though, eyes narrowed and he knew she was looking at the bed frame he rested against. “Dad, why
are you at the farm?”

“Nan and Grandad needed my help with something. But don’t worry, I’m only here for a day or so.
Pops said he couldn’t spare me longer than that.”

Now that was a lie of course, Elliot had told him to take his time because despite him running off
in the evenings and weekends more than he had in years at this point, he’d barely missed actual
school days and well, this was going to take him a bit longer to fix than any of them wanted to
admit. Luckily Estelle seemed placated as she told him farewell and ran off after her brothers. Tina
smiled softly after their daughter before whispering, “Maddie and Parker just got here too. Looks
like I’ve got a full house for dinner so I’ll-”

“I’ll update you soon on everything.”

“You better,” her smile made his anxiety wane a bit. But it still sat there, especially when he had
one more call to make, only this one would be via the floo. Tina seemed to know he had other calls
to make so she whispered, “It’s going to work out, honey. I love you.”

“I love you too.” Her eyes softened more than they already were and Newt blew her a kiss that had
her laughing softly. “I’ll mirror you tomorrow, Tina love.”

“I look forward to it, honey.”

Then she was gone, off to enjoy time with the twins, their significant others, and Stella while he
begrudgingly got out of his nice warm bed and made his way downstairs to the fireplace in the
great room that doubled as the floo. Only he wasn’t alone when he stepped into the more formal
living room that his parents had never enjoyed keeping.

His mother was kneeling on the ground beside the floo, watching him as he stepped closer to her
with those knowing blue eyes. “I’ve just told Theseus what happened. I’ve told him not to come,
but you know your brother.” Nodding, Newt came to sit next to her, watching the flames dance
across the wood they burned. His mother’s head fell to his shoulder and Newt merely draped an
arm around her shoulders.

For a long time, they sat there in silence, just letting the other be their rock in this crazy time. As
time dragged on and Newt realized how late it was getting, he felt himself break down and asked,
“Mum, what are your feelings on this?”

“On Lyall punching that little shit or on the implosion of the Scamander family?”

“Let’s start with your actual feelings on Dad being alive.” The world around them seemed to stop
as his mother took a deep breath. Realizing he’d overstepped, Newt quickly shook his head and
moved away from her with a quiet, “I’m sorry, Mum. That was inappro-”

“I don’t know how to feel.” Looking at Eleanor Marie Sharp-Scamander revealed a woman who
looked broken. So broken that Newt realized she’d been like this for years and he and Theseus had
never noticed. Swallowing, his hand reached out for hers which his mother seemed happy to take
as she continued. “I never thought I’d see your father again. I thought he was gone and the rest of
my life would be spent mourning him while trying to put on a brave face for you and your brother
and your families. But, Newt, I missed him. I missed him so much.”

He knew that. Of course he’d known she’d missed him something terrible. His parents were the
epitome of childhood sweethearts as much as Joe and Maddie were. There had truly never been
another soul for his mother or father, no one else who could have displaced them from the place
they held in each other’s hearts. And when his father “died,” he’d been confident his mother would
never recover. But she’d put on the strong front, made him and Thee and everyone believe she was
healing while really she’d been hiding how hurt she was. When Granny had passed just over a year
after they’d lost his father, his mother’s mask had cracked. Until it hadn’t, until her grandchildren
had needed her or until he and Thee needed her or Lally and Tina did or even Jacob and Queenie.

For years his mother had been the rock for their family and now her entire world had been knocked
off its axis yet again. So Newt sat there, letting his mother tell him everything she felt. How she’d
missed his father, how him being alive was the most mind boggling and amazing thing while also
trying to relearn how to live with someone so intimately. He’d assumed she’d adjusted just fine, but
maybe it was because they’d been in New York and not at the Manor. Because relearning how to
love each other outside of this sacred space had to have been easier.

“Mum,” his voice was rough and he watched her look up at him in concern. “Are you scared that
this isn’t real or that he isn’t Dad?”

“No,” her hands came up to rest against his cheeks with a soft smile. “I didn’t even need a
legilimens confirmation. I didn’t need the aurors to tell me it was him. I knew immediately.”

“How?”

Her gaze caught on something behind them and he looked over his shoulder to see his father
standing in the doorway, smiling at both of them. But his mother whispered, “Because he called me
‘Elle’ with a softness only your father knows.”

“You two should be in bed.” The deep tremor of his father’s voice made Newt flashback to years
of sneaking down to this very room, trying to floo Theseus while he was at school or maybe he and
his brother were sneaking out to sleep in the barns with the griffs. It didn’t matter what they’d been
up to, they’d almost always gotten caught. Normally by the man in front of him, with a small
amused smile on his face as he’d waved for Newt to follow him back upstairs, promising
something that Newt normally forgot the next day as he collapsed into his father and was carried
up to his room.

Any lingering fears that he’d been shoving down that this wasn’t his father dissipated when the
man stepped into the room and held his hands out for his mother. She took them without question,
grinning at him as she rose to her tiptoes to press a kiss to his lips. The sight made Newt long for
his wife, long for their own sense of normalcy. But watching his parents fall back in love was also
a sight he’d never trade away. Even if his father’s next words were one’s he dreaded hearing.
“Tomorrow, we will talk about what happened and how we move forward. Lyall will obviously
have final say, but I think we all need to talk when it’s not as fresh, crup. That was why I didn’t
want to talk tonight.”

Nodding, he forced himself up, kissing his mother’s cheek and whispering, “That makes sense.
But, um, Dad, when we talk about this, I feel like we need to explain a lot of what happened while
you-”

Newt cut himself off, unsure of how to continue, but his father cocked a brow and said, “While I
was presumed dead.” He nodded, earning a grin in return. “I look forward to getting a clearer vision
of what is going on. Good night, Newt.”

“Night, Mum. Night, Dad.”

Trotting up the stairs, Newt had never felt more like a child than that moment. Though when he
looked back and saw his parents having a quiet moment to themselves, their foreheads resting
together, he decided he didn’t mind at the moment. Because if him feeling a bit like a child in his
childhood home meant his parents got to look at each other like that, got to fall back in love, then
he could deal with watching them between the slats of the bannister like he did after a ball as a
child. He used to watch them dance to no music in the foyer once everyone had left and he and
Theseus had been sent off to bed. Seeing them now, watching how they both seemed to be
relearning each other and how they fit together was honestly one of the greatest things he’d ever
had the privilege to see.

But as Newt rose and lumbered back to the bedroom he’d shared with Tina on their visits to the
Manor over the last two decades, it really, truly made him long for his wife and her sage council.

**********************************************************

Dinner was as rambunctious with just three of her children as it normally was with all five. And no,
Maddie and Parker didn’t play a contributing factor into that. Her future son-in-law and daughter-
in-law seemed content to discuss work with her or even the new quodpot teams they’d each been
cheering for recently. The twins and Stella, however, seemed to be trying to make up for the fact
that their older sister was not present.

So Tina kept cutting glares when they got a little obnoxious until Joe cleared his throat. “Um, well,
I was going to tell you all this weekend so I could tell Dad too, but Mads and I told her parents last
night so it’s only right that we tell you now.” Her entire body tensed because that never started a
good conversation. All of a sudden Tina was flashing back to November 1928 and needing to have
a very serious conversation with Nora and Oliver. A conversation that started similarly to this.
“Mom, whatever you are thinking, it’s not that.”

“She definitely thinks you got Maddie pregnant,” Estelle muttered into her glass as she took a
drink.

The twins, Maddie, and Parker all looked at her as if she’d grown a second head while Tina just
groaned, “Estelle Ariadne, enough.”

It earned her a shrug while Joe spluttered and found his words as he glared at his little sister.
“Maddie is not pregnant.”

“And we have not eloped.” The young woman added helpfully, her hand reaching for Joe’s and the
diamond on her finger caught the light.

It made Tina smile slightly, the sight of those two happy and in love made her stressed heart ease.
Because it was just a matter of time before she was watching them exchange their vows and her
little boy would be getting to spend the rest of his life with the woman he’d loved since they’d laid
eyes on each other. She was content to watch them give each other knowing smiles and grins until
Joe looked at her and said, “Walt recommended me for a summer training program.”

“Oh, Joe, that’s-”

“At Mungos.” Blinking rapidly, Tina had to do a bit of a double take, looking around the table to
ensure she’d heard him right. Jack and Parker both were avoiding her look so that meant they
knew, but there was something else suspicious about all of this. But Joe drew her attention back to
him and Maddie. “Mads is already talking to Rory about assisting with getting the new
MACUSA/Ministry partnership set up while I’m there. And-”

“You’re telling me,” Tina said calmly as she looked between Maddie and Joe. “You two are
moving to England for the summer?”

“Mrs. S-” Maddie started only to stop talking when she saw her look. “Tina, this is a great
opportunity for Joe which I know you know, but well,” the young woman grinned up at Joe. “He’s
already moved back to New York for me. I figured I can move to England for the summer for
him.”

It was sweet and honestly a good gesture for the two of them to discover where they wanted to live.
It also would probably be beneficial for them to reconnect after the chaos of the last few months.
Tina was happy for them, she also just knew she was going to miss her son and Maddie.

Jack clearing his throat made her turn to look at him. A blush had crept up his cheeks as he leaned
forward. It made him look more like Newt than he already did. “Well, this makes my news a little
awkward.” Cocking her head in confusion, Tina watched Jack look at Joe, who offered his brother
a reassuring smile. It made Tina nervous that her boys didn’t think they could tell her anything.

“You two know I’ll support you no matter what, right?” Tina smiled at the twins as they nodded.
“Joe, I’m so happy for you. I hope you and Maddie enjoy your summer and I will miss you both.”
Maddie smiled while Joe gave her a happy nod of acknowledgement before she turned to Jack.
“And you can tell me whatever you need to, Jackal.”

“Well, Mom, has Dad talked you about this summer?”

“I know he has to travel for a new edition of Beasts if that’s your question.”

“He asked me to go with him.”

Blinking rapidly, Tina found herself hit with surprise. It made sense that Newt would ask Jack to
go. Of course it did, their son had always been destined to follow in his father’s footsteps since he
was little and following Newt around the basement. It made the most sense that now that he was no
longer being stuck on desk duty that Jack would accompany Newt on excursions this summer. But
that meant two of her children would be away. And she knew this was a possibility, that her kids
would move away one day and she wouldn’t see them as much. Newt and Theseus had both moved
to New York, not getting to see their own parents as much as she was sure they’d like. But she’d
gotten lucky with Ellie. Her oldest had been adamant about staying in New York, Lyall happy to
move considering his rocky relationship with most of England. And yes, the boys weren’t saying
they were leaving for good, but it was just making it real to Tina she soon would be an actual
empty nester with her children off doing great things. And she wasn’t ready to let them go as
selfish as that was.

“Mom?” Jack asked. “Mom, it’s just for the summer. I’ll be back to see Ollie and Stella,” he
winked at his little sister, “Off on the train in August. Like hell would I miss her first turn to get on
the train.”

“And Mads and I will be back to keep the peace when Jack and Ellie get into it before you know
it,” Joe added with a grin. Tina forced a smile as the boys both got up and came to her sides.
“Mom, we aren’t moving away forever. But well, these are great opportunities that you’d slap us
for not taking.”

A little laugh escaped her as she looked at both of them before looking at Stella, “Well I guess we
are stuck with Ollie and Ellie all on our own this summer, Stella Bug.”

Her youngest rolled her eyes as she nudged Parker, who was sitting at her side. “Oh I’m counting
on Park and Lyall to help with those two.”

“Oh course, Stel. I can’t speak for Ly, but I’m always happy to help, darlin’.” Parker grinned at the
girl who blushed before tugging him along, claiming to need his help with some piece of
homework as the table magically cleared itself.
Jack grinned as he watched them. Then Maddie was following as if sensing she needed to talk to
the boys for a minute. Joe arched a brow at his fiancee, but she merely smiled knowingly and left
the room. When they were alone, Tina casted a silencing charm causing the twins to look at her in
surprise. “Mom?” Joe’s voice was filled with worry. “Please tell me Ellie hasn’t gotten herself
arrested again.”

“Why would you-”

“Mom,” Jack gave her a look. “You turned serious on us just now and clearly have some news. So
is it Elle? Did she-”

“Lyall punched Uncle Perseus’s grandson.”

For a minute, neither one of the twins said a word. They both blinked and turned to look from her
to each other before a large grin broke out on their faces. “Oh, hell yeah, Ly!”

“Oh, hell no, Jackson,” her voice held no room for argument. Especially about this situation. It was
like she and Newt had talked about, this was going to be a shitstorm. She’d tried to calm Ellie
down a bit earlier, but based on her daughter’s frantic rant, Tina knew it was a matter of time
before she was off in the UK trying to prevent her husband from killing someone in his family and
trying to calm Ellie and Lyall down in the process. But for now she needed to make sure the twins
understood they were not coming to England. “I might have to go and help your father deal with
this. If I do, I need you two to watch Stella and the-”

“We’re on it, Mom.” Joe said quickly. He gave her an easy smile that didn’t fill her with a lot of
confidence about him hiding his happiness at Lyall’s actions. At her skeptical glare, he sighed and
leaned forward. “Mom, look, I know he shouldn’t have. But for one, we’ve all wanted to do it.”

“Was it Mitchell?” Jack chimed in. “Please tell me it was Mitchell.”

Joe chose to ignore his brother. “Two, Ly doesn’t go in unprovoked. Even if it wasn’t violently.
There’s a reason he was a beater for Ravenclaw. He knew how to time a hit to the bludger with
precision at the person being an ass to one of his team members. Of the two of them, Ellie is the
loose cannon and she’s Ellie with her plans and calculations.”

“Your point, Joe?”

He smiled a bit. “My point is whatever Mitchell, because I’m safely assuming it was Mitchell, said
or did had to provoke Ly enough to punch him. I’m willing to bet he said something about Ellie.”

Sighing, Tina leaned back in her chair. Joe had an excellent point. Lyall wouldn’t attack
unprovoked. And it was Mitchell, but she’d never tell her boys that tidbit. It would only fuel their
fire. The bigger issue she was facing was Ellie had honestly sounded frantic. Like she was terrified
about what was about to happen and that only made Tina more anxious.

“Mom?” Jack’s voice made her look up from where her gaze had dropped to her hands. “You also
know that we all don’t think you and Dad are focusing too much on Elle, right?” A little fear of
that had been in her brain for a while, especially with the last few months. “Ellie needs you two
right now. There have been plenty of times we have been in that role. We know you and Dad love
us. And we aren’t bitter. Neither are Ol or Stella.”

“What am I not bitter about?” Turning she saw Stella standing in the doorway of the kitchen,
Parker and Maddie behind her watching the scene with curiosity. But her eyes remained trained on
her youngest as Stella came skipping over. “What am I not bitter about?”
 “That Mom is probably going to have to go help Dad and Ellie bail Lyall out of jail.” Her oldest
son said with a large hint of amusement. Turning a glare on Jack, Tina saw he was grinning
smugly. “What? At least it isn’t Ellie this time.”

Stella was leaning into her with wide eyes, wrapping Tina’s right arm around her and curling into
her side, but her voice sounded conspiratorial as asked, “Lyall got arrested?”

“He didn’t get arrested,” Joe explained, shooting his brother an annoyed look. “From what Mom
just told us, he got into it with one of the cousins.”

“Define ‘got into it’ please.”

There was a clear look of panic crossing Joe’s face as he looked to her and Tina sighed, squeezing
Stella’s shoulders tight. “It means something happened and Lyall punched one of Uncle Perseus’s
grandkids.”

“Oooooh! Which one? Please tell me it was Mitchell. Ellie always says he’s the worst.”

Rolling her eyes, Tina stood, moving to have Stella sit in her chair as she waved her sons’ partners
into the dining room again. Once everyone was settled in a chair, she spoke. “Yes, it was Mitchell.
I don’t have all the details, Dad doesn’t have all the details. I briefly spoke to Ellie and she is too in
her own head at the moment to tell me what happened. All I know is that she and Lyall are going to
stay and try to sort this whole mess out along with Nan and Grandad. Dad went over because,
well-”

“Because Mary and her kids suck?” Jack offered to which Tina glared again. Her son sank down in
his seat, a blush creeping up his cheeks as he mumbled, “Sorry Mom.”

“Unfortunately that is the best description we have without me sharing several choice words.
Regardless, this is going to get blown out of proportion so I might need to-”

Her brother-in-law’s patronus cut her off. The familiar form of a silver, ghostly bull appeared in
the kitchen and she heard, “Teen, I’m gonna need the rest of the week off work. For um, reasons.
Penny being sick reasons!” And then Theseus’s patronus disappeared and she let out a groan.

The three of her children present all watched her as she turned toward the living room, intent on
going to go floo her best friend to explain their husbands’ idiocy and how they were probably
going to have to go stop the Scamander brothers from getting arrested. “I really did not want to go
to England!”

End Notes

Thanks for reading!!

Please drop by the archive and comment to let the author know if you enjoyed their work!